[FAN FIC] DAMN! THOSE BOXING GLOVES!

1

The Oblivious Princess Her Group Of Oppas A Sudden Awakening How Will Things Change?

2 Best Friends A Group of Buddies How Will Things Change?

How will the Princess' choice affect everyone?

What would be her choice?

Who would she choose?

Main Characters: Chaerin, Jiyong, Youngbae ~~~♡♡♡~~~ Join Chaerin and Jiyong as they make sense of these new feelings that they are experiencing.

Would Youngbae be a hindrance or would he help his homie?

2

3

I 19 June 2013 Japan, 1pm Daesung and Jiyong were getting ready to go back to Korea after his final concert in Yokohama last night. Jiyong was just doing his own thing, like checking his Instagram and Twitter, etc, when suddenly he got a message from Xin. FROM: SEUNGHO ‘You’ve got to see this, bro!! Our little sister is all grown up~!’

Jiyong clicked on the link and he blinked twice, not quite believing his eyes. Daesung, seeing that Jiyong was staring at his phone blankly, walked up to him, hoping that nothing was wrong.

“Ji hyung, what’s...”

Before Dae could finish his sentence, Jiyong covered his nose and ran to the washroom. Dae walked up to the door of the washroom and knocked on the door.

“Ji hyung, are you ok? Do you need me to get manager hyung?”

“Dae, I’m ok... Just give me a few minutes. If Boss or the managers come for us, tell them I would meet you guys downstairs. And do not remove my luggage. I would bring them down myself.”

“Ok... You sure you are alright?”

“Yes.” Just then, the managers came knocking at their door and Dae left with them, relaying Jiyong’s message to them. The managers just shrugged and helped Dae with his luggage.

Inside the washroom, Jiyong was wiping the nose bleed he got from seeing Chaerin’s GQ photos. Xin had sent him the one with the boxing gloves but Jiyong managed to get his hands on the rest when he messaged their stylist. Each picture just got him a little more excited. He had to calm himself down. He took deep breaths and then finally calm down enough. He tried pulling his leather pants up but they were suddenly really tight and hot. He walked out of the washroom and look for the shorts he wore for Chaerin’s MV. He smiled, thinking of what had happened to cause him to be wearing the shorts

4

instead.

I can’t possibly let Chaerin wear that pair of shorts! The boys were all there!

He removed his leather pants and put on those shorts. He was about to change his shoes when his manager called and told him that they were running out of time. He quickly stuffed the leather pants into his luggage and went to the hotel lobby.

The moment YG saw what Jiyong was wearing, he exclaimed.

“KWON JIYONG, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU WEARING?” “Sorry Boss, my leather pants broke and the rest of my clothes are dirty so I have to wear this.”

Plus it’s cooling and doesn’t restrict movement.

Dae looked at Jiyong strangely and knew that something must have happened for Jiyong to need to change to that pair of unsightly shorts. He looked like he’s running around wearing nothing. The tell-tale sign of the blood trail near his nostrils made Dae squint his eyes.

After they got onto the car, Dae leaned over and whispered in Jiyong’s ears.

“Ji hyung, I didn’t know you are like Seungri. Were you watching porn in the washroom?

Couldn’t you have waited till you are back in Korea? Your shorts are embarrassing.”

“I wasn’t watching porn!!! And I would change into my leather pants later. I just need some time.”

“So you were watching porn!”

“I wasn’t!”

“Then what were you sneakily doing in the washroom? And something must have caused the nose bleed. Ah~! Don’t lie, I can see the trail of dried blood still.”

“OK! FINE! I’d show it to you! But it’s NOT porn!”

“Whatever it is, it got you hot and bothered...”

“Promise me, you will only take a peek and do not think about it in a perverted manner.”

5

“You mean like what you did? Just stared blankly at it?”

“Do you want to see it or not?”

“Sure.”

Jiyong went to his photo folder and clicked open the one containing all of Chaerin’s GQ photo shoot and selected the one with the boxing gloves. He stared at it and again felt his shorts becoming tighter. He quickly passed his phone to Daesung.

Dae took over the phone and at first glance, he had to blink and squeezed his eyes shut and open them again. He took a second look and his eyes slid down, following the chain of the boxing gloves and...

Jiyong took his phone back and shut the folder.

No, I cannot think of the mole on her right breast...

No, I cannot think of the mole on her right breast...

No, I cannot think of the mole on her right breast...

SHIT. He shifted uncomfortably on his seat, taking in deep breaths and trying to clear his head of the image. Instead, he imagined his mum nagging at him. That kind of helped.

“Wow... Is that Chaerin? I almost couldn’t recognize her... She has a mol...”

“STOP!! DO NOT MENTION THAT!!!! PLEASE!!!”

“Ok... But why would Boss let her do that photo shoot? Isn’t she a little too young?”

“Let’s just not talk about it. The moment I hear her name, the letters ‘G’ and ‘Q’ and boxing gloves, I think about that picture. My body just reacts naturally to it...”

“O..k.. But that means that everyone who gets a copy of the magazine...”

“DON’T GO THERE. I DON’T WANT TO THINK ABOUT THAT TOO...”

The rest of the journey, Jiyong looked out of the window. He wanted to confront Chaerin but at the same time, he didn’t have a right to.

6

What am I to her?

I’m just one of her many oppas...

But hell...

It doesn’t sit well with me...

That pictorial is overboard...

He should have insisted on bringing her with him to Jakarta but he knew her reasoning was right: he didn’t need a 2nd guest and YGE wasn’t obligated to provide the 2nd guest. Suddenly he perked up. He had found the perfect conversation starter! He clicked on his Kakao app and selected their chat. He browsed through the content. They had stayed awake all night Friday after he saw her Instagram update that she couldn’t sleep. They chatted about everything and anything, like always.

TO: CHAERINNIE Chaerin ah, where are you? Did you rest well after that night?

FROM: CHAERINNIE Jiyong oppa~ annyeong! ^^ I went to Jeju with Bae oppa!

What?!

TO: CHAERINNIE What were the two of you doing in Jeju?

FROM: CHAERINNIE Bae oppa wanted to get away because Boss passed away and I have a few days off since I didn’t go to Jakarta with you. So I decided to tag along.

TO: CHAERINNIE Does YG know that you are with Bae? FROM: CHAERINNIE Yup~ He wanted me to go to Japan with him but I think Bae oppa needed my company more.

TO: CHAERINNIE You should have come to Japan! I was in Japan with YG and Daesung.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oh, you were in Japan? I didn’t know that. Plus, you are busy every time you are in Japan.

7

TO: CHAERINNIE When are you coming back?

There was no more replies from Chaerin. Jiyong was upset. He should have told her that he was heading to Japan after his concert in Jakarta but that was a last minute change and even then, it’d have been too late.

“Boss, you know that Chaerin was going to Jeju with Youngbae? When did they leave?

When will they be back?”

YG turned to look at Jiyong and then closed his eyes. Jiyong thought he was ignoring him.

“Boss?”

“They left on Saturday morning, I think. Not too sure when they would be back. But the hologram shoot for 2NE1 should be on today. But not sure if Chaerin is being scheduled for the shoot today, if she’s not, she might still be in Jeju.”

“But Youngbae is leaving for Malaysia with me on Friday, 2NE1 is also leaving for Singapore so they are probably back.”

Right?

“Probably. Both Chaerin and Youngbae will know not to skip their schedules. Jeju is only an hour’s flight away though.”

Jiyong went quiet.

But that meant that they spent the weekend together and they are probably still together now.

When was the last time I got to spend any time with Chaerin?

When I was rehearsing for my Seoul concerts and she came to rehearse and to record the hologram.

And even when we went out, there’s always others around.

In fact, we have barely gone out alone for a long time now...

“Boss, who went with Chaerin and Youngbae?”

“Since it’s their private time, no one...”

8

“WHAT?! You let them go to Jeju alone? What if they were seen?”

“You didn’t let me finish my sentence. No one was officially scheduled to go with them but I think they each brought a manager with them. What is it to you? Chaerin spends a lot of time with Youngbae alone.”

I know, that’s why I feel that my position as her closest oppa is being taken away.

It’s ok, I’d be going to Singapore with her next week.

Wait, I think I’m supposed to attend the opening of the Ambush event.

Maybe I can bring her as my +1!

“Boss, can Chaerin go with me to the Ambush event? Since they are going to be the guest at my concert next week, I could fly to Singapore 1 day earlier with her. Verbal and Yoon have been very helpful towards her for her solo.”

“You would have to check with her. I heard that she might be doing a collaboration with Youngbae for his album. I don’t know what the progress is like on that.”

“What? When did this come about? How come Youngbae didn’t mention it?”

YG shrugged but he was hiding a smile. He looked up and caught Daesung’s eyes then grinned at him. Dae was actually quite confused to the sudden announcement that Chaerin would be collaborating with Youngbae. He just talked to Youngbae a few days ago but he didn’t mention it. Seeing YG’s grin, Dae realized that he was just pushing Jiyong’s buttons to see how he would react.

“Woo~ It would be interesting to see what Chaerin and Bae hyung come up with! Boss, I want a collaboration with Chaerin too!”

“Sure! Talk to her and Teddy. I’m sure we can work something out~ Bring her to Japan with you for your Okinawa concert then! She needs a break before 2NE1’s comeback.”

“Ok, I’d talk to her about it. Should I ask Bae hyung along? Then at least she would have company when I’m busy.”

“Why not?”

“Ok, I’d ask them when we get back.”

“I want...”

“Jiyong ah, once your solo tour ends, you are going to start work on Big Bang’s next 9

album right?”

“Boss, when is 2NE1’s scheduled comeback?”

“July. And they will be promoting till the end of the year.”

“No empty windows?”

“Nope~ Why?” “Nothing...”

So, next week is pretty much the only time I get to see Chaerin regularly.

But it would still be for work...

This is depressing...

Chaerin ah, I miss you...

What use is it if you just tell yourself that, Kwon Jiyong?

“You know, if you ask Yoon to ask Chaerin to be the guest for the event, I don’t think she can refuse right? I can’t make her go, she might not want to leave earlier with you but I think if Yoon asked her, she would feel obliged to go. I will keep the other girls in Korea for another day.”

YG couldn’t bear the despondent look on Jiyong’s face. He decided to give him a break.

Seeing how alive he looked after hearing his suggestion, YG laughed quietly.

Kwon Jiyong, you are an open book when it comes to Chaerin.

Jiyong didn’t bother with messaging Yoon. Instead, he called her and asked if she would ask Chaerin to be the special guest for the event. Yoon was surprised because Jiyong was supposed to be the special guest but he reasoned that since he was the collaborator, he should already be at the event. So it would be nice to ask Chaerin to be the special guest. He was excited at the thought of being able to be with her for a day.

Or a few hours. He would take whatever is given to him at this point.

Then Yoon said something that had his hopes crashing down: Xin was already going to bring Chaerin as his +1. And Soo Hyuk would be there too. He thanked Yoon and said he would see her at the event next week then.

Is it so difficult to even get her alone for a couple of hours?

Is being on the plane the only way to be alone with her?

10

ARGH!!

“Time and timing are both very important right? Are you feeling that right now?”

YG spoke out. Looking at Jiyong’s frustrated face, he knew that his suggestion didn’t work out well. But he wanted Jiyong to see that time waits for no one.

“Chaerin is all grown-up now. She’s like the fresh nectar that everyone wants a sip of.

She needs a reminder that she’s a grown up now and can’t always be hanging out with boys and think that they just want to be her friends. Jiyong ah, I think you have to teach her the lesson. Especially if you don’t want the other ‘bees’ to always surround her and leaving you out.”

“Well, you letting her go for that GQ photo shoot didn’t help...”

“Oh, you saw the photos already? It was a nice photo shoot. I think Youngbae...”

“I don’t think I can handle hearing his name being mentioned alongside with Chaerin’s one more time today...”

“Ji hyung, actually I think Bae hyung is the least of your worries. Putting aside the fact that he’s your best friend, I don’t think he sees Chaerin as anything other than a younger sibling.”

“Actually, Dae, I think you are wrong. I think, subconsciously, Youngbae is drawn to Chaerin otherwise he won’t be spending so much time with her. The two of them were pretty much inseparable these few months. But just as your Ji hyung is suddenly coming to the realization that maybe she’s more than a sibling to him, Youngbae might be slowly realizing that too. So Ji, I think if you want to make a move, you really need to make your move. Fast.”

“ARGH! BOSS! Why did you make me go to Japan? I could have...”

“Could have met Chaerin? Don’t forget she went to Jeju with Youngbae. I only made you go to Japan because I knew you were going to go back to Seoul and find both of them missing. And knowing you, you would have flew off to Jeju to look for them.”

“Ji hyung, why don’t you just call our manager and ask where Bae hyung is? Or just call the office then you’d know. For all we know, they are already back.”

“Oh yes! Silly me!”

11

Jiyong made quick work of calling their manager but couldn’t get through to him. He tried calling the office but no one’s there either. Is today the day when everything goes against him?

ARGH!!

Back in Seoul, Chaerin was getting ready for her hologram shoot. She had seen the message that Jiyong sent to ask when they were going to be back in Seoul. They got back yesterday since the shoot was happening and Youngbae needed to practice for his guest appearance for Jiyong’s concert. But she just wanted him to fret a little. She didn’t like the fact that he didn’t tell her he was going to Japan. She frowned.

Lee Chaerin, when did it begin to matter whether he tells you his whereabouts or not?

Chaerin was a little confused by her feelings as well. She used to be alright when Jiyong would just disappear for a few days then resurfaced again. But since they got closer again last year, she found herself minding that he didn’t tell her everything.

Her notification for Kakao sounded and she saw it was a message from Youngbae.

FROM: BAE OPPA Chaerin ah, why is Jiyong getting on my case about going to Jeju with you? And he kept asking when we would be back. Didn’t you tell him that we are already back?

TO: BAE OPPA Why should he get on your case about us going to Jeju? Silly oppa. He asked me but I didn’t tell him that we are already back.

FROM: BAE OPPA Why not?

TO: BAE OPPA Why do I have to? He didn’t say anything about going to Japan.

FROM: BAE OPPA Ah... Is this why you were sulky during the last two days of our trip? Because Jiyong didn’t ‘report’ to you? Until I showed you the photo that he took at Dae’s concert, your smile was non-existent.

TO: BAE OPPA

12

I don’t know what you are talking about. I don’t need to know where he is every minute, every second, just like I don’t have to tell him where I am every minute, every second.

FROM: BAE OPPA So do you want me to tell him that we are back in Seoul? He sounded like he would kill me if we are still in Jeju.

TO: BAE OPPA Up to you. Got to go. It’s my turn for the hologram shoot.

Youngbae grinned at the message. It was quite fun to watch these cute conversations that his best friend and his little sister were having with him. When Jiyong sent another message to demand his whereabouts, Youngbae decided to play along.

FROM: JIYONGIE Bae, tell me please, WHERE ARE YOU? TO: JIYONGIE We are a little lost right now. So I can’t tell you where we are.

FROM: JIYONGIE LOST? WE? Are you still with Chaerin?

TO: JIYONGIE Speaking of Chaerin, did you see her boxing gloves photo for GQ magazine? I think we should enlarge that and change the Janet Jackson poster we have in the studio to her photo!

FROM: JIYONGIE DONG YOUNGBAE!!! DON’T YOU DARE!!

TO: JIYONGIE Ah... Ok... I guess I would just have to bring it back home and hang it up in my room then! Mmmmm... That should give me sweet dreams every night~~ FROM: JIYONGIE I’m going to take back that HOMIE jacket I gave you! You are mean!!

TO: JIYONGIE And give it to Chaerin? Oh~ Chaerin wearing the jacket I have worn before~ NICE

13

BRO!! I’d bring it to practice tomorrow~!

When Youngbae stopped getting any more messages from Jiyong, he laughed so hard.

OMG! This is going to be my new game!!!

I should tell Chaerin about it!!

Or maybe not.

I think it would be fun to see their reactions!

To Youngbae, the recent months of spending more time with Chaerin had allowed him to get to know her more. Since Jiyong was out of the country a lot, inevitably, when Chaerin was at the company, he would see her and they would get to talking. He had always seen her as a little sister but one day, as she stared him in the eyes, he had to try very hard not to lean forward and plant a kiss on her lips. From that day onwards, he had been very careful when he was with her. But he knew that she only saw him as an oppa, just like she sees any of the guys close to her.

And that’s the problem because she doesn’t see that not all of her oppas looked upon her as a little sister. Slowly but surely, their eyes swept down her body a little slower, taking in every detail. Hell, he found himself doing that a couple of time. It’s good that she comes to the company in loose-fit trainers. Otherwise, no one will get any work done.

At Haneda airport, Daesung was at his wit’s ends. Jiyong had on his dark storm cloud look. But this had got to be the worst that Dae had ever seen in the recent year. No one dared to approach him. It’s like he had put up a barrier within a 1-km radius and he would kill anyone who dared to try. Even YG was a little taken back. Even though he knew that Jiyong has his moods but this was bad. And Jiyong seemed to be in a hurry.

Like he couldn’t wait to get on the plane.

Dae guessed that it probably got to do with Youngbae and Chaerin. So being the nice guy that he is, he decided to find out what happened.

TO: BAE HYUNG Bae hyung, Ji hyung has got his storm cloud face on and it’s a 9 on the horror scale we came up for him. We have not had that in a while. What happened?

FROM: BAE HYUNG I suggested changing Janet’s poster and replacing it with Chaerin’s boxing gloves picture. Have you seen that photo? It’s a piece of art!

14

TO: BAE HYUNG -.-” HYUNG! How can you do that? You know how sensitive Ji hyung is when it comes to Chaerin...

FROM: BAE HYUNG Exactly. He needs to know. We all know that he’s sensitive about anything to do with her but he doesn’t seem to know. If he doesn’t do anything about it, she’s going to slip through his fingers. And I’m going to be the one to catch her.

TO: BAE HYUNG Hyung... Do you think that’s a good way to handle this situation?

FROM: BAE HYUNG Dae, the two of them needs a little push. If I have to be the one to provide it, then I’m doing it. But if you think it’d help, both of us are already back in Seoul.

Chaerin is just miffed that Jiyong didn’t tell her about his trip to Japan.

TO: BAE HYUNG Aigoo~~~ Why don’t the two of them just be honest about their feelings already?

Ok, I’d send Ji hyung a message. No one dares to go near him at the moment.

FROM: BAE HYUNG That bad huh... then yea, maybe you should send the message to him.

TO: BAE HYUNG I will, for all our safety. I think he might go to the cockpit and demand to fly the plane so it would get back to Korea in half the time.

FROM: BAE HYUNG Good luck~ I’m going to go find out where the girls are doing the hologram shoot and pay them a visit.

TO: BAE HYUNG -.-” hyung...

FROM: BAE HYUNG Don’t worry, I would be sure to post up pictures of Chaerin so at least Jiyong can see her face.

TO: BAE HYUNG You are playing with fire. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.

15

FROM: BAE HYUNG Don’t worry, I have Chaerin as my shield. :p See you later!

Daesung sent a silent prayer that all would be fine. He sent the message to Jiyong, hoping that the message would get rid of the storm clouds around him.

TO: JI HYUNG Hyung, both Youngbae and Chaerin are back in Seoul. Chaerin is doing her hologram shoot right now.

Jiyong read the message from Daesung and for the first time since entering Haneda Airport, he smiled. Dae shook his head at his silly leader and hand-signed asking if he could go to him now. Jiyong laughed at his funny antics and waved him over.

“Ji hyung, that was scary. Don’t do that again. You’ve got everyone worried about their personal safety.”

“Sorry, but thanks for the message. Where did you get the information from?”

“Bae hyung.”

“That ass! He refused to tell me anything! I’m so pissed off with him right now.”

“And I think you should know this too. Chaerin is miffed that you didn’t tell her you were going to Japan. Which probably explained why she was not forthcoming about where she was. So if you want her to talk to you, I guess you had better apologize to her.”

“Well, she didn’t tell me she was going to Jeju with Youngbae too.”

“Ji hyung, remember what Boss said in the car. If you do not know when to put away your pride, you will lose her. Look at you. You are all messed up just thinking about her alone with Bae hyung, doesn’t that tell you something already? Do you still want to be stubborn? Do you have time to be stubborn? I don’t know how serious Bae hyung is when he said he’s going to catch Chaerin if you let her slip through your fingers, but at least he’s giving you a warning and a chance. I don’t think Chaerin’s other oppas will give you that.”

Jiyong thought about what Daesung just said. He was right. There’s something more than just brother-sister love there. It’s not like he didn’t know that but the thing that always held him back was whether he wanted to change the status quo. But seeing that

16

if he didn’t do something, anything, fast, he won’t have the deciding rights anymore.

The announcement that he had been waiting for since he entered Haneda Airport finally came and he shot towards the exit gate, wanting to get on that plane and go back to his Chaerin.

Yes, that’s right.

HIS Chaerin.

“Looks like he finally made a decision.”

Daesung turned to see his boss looking at the far-away figure that’s Kwon Jiyong.

“What are you going to do if they really decide to break the brother-sister relationship and go into a real love relationship?”

“What can I do? You think your Ji hyung will be persuaded by me? Very unlikely. I think she’s good for him too. She calmed him down a lot over the past year or so.”

“That’s true.”

“We take it one step at a time. Chaerin’s not going to go easy on him either. So it would be a while yet.”

“It’s always fun to watch until Ji hyung gets into one of his moods. Bae hyung is not going to make it easy.”

“Well, at least days in the company won’t be boring. Let’s go before your Ji hyung persuades the pilot to leave without us.”

Once Dae and YG settled down in their seats, they could see that Jiyong was messaging someone but the look of frustration was back on his face.

TO: CHAERINNIE Chaerin ah, sorry for not telling you that I was going to go to Japan to support Dae. I’m on the plane now. Tell me where you are so I can go look for you when I arrive.

No answer.

Up till the plane was about to take off, Jiyong was still hoping that he would get a reply, an indication of where Chaerin was so he could go look for her and see her. But no luck 17

there. He kept telling himself that she was at work and can’t possibly reply to him.

“Sir, we need you to switch your phone off now. The plane is about to take off.”

Jiyong nodded his agreement and switched his phone to flight mode. After the plane took off and was in the sky, he looked out of the window and saw the beautiful sky. He couldn’t resist. He took a picture of the sky.

I’m thinking of you.

Would you get my hint?

18

II 19 June 2013 Korea, 4.30pm The moment Jiyong landed in Korea, he did his routine tweet showing where he travelled from and where his present location was. And he did something that he had never done before.

He posted the picture of the sky he had taken on the plane and captioned it:

Japan >>>>>>>> Korea He knew the picture might set off another round of speculation between him and Chaerin. It had happened every time he posted a picture that showed sky. But he couldn’t care less. They could speculate all they want as long as they don’t hurt Chaerin. Even as that thought came to him, he realized that there would be hurtful comments.

Don’t worry, Chaerin...

Oppa will protect you...

Just like I said back then...

That has never changed...

But we will not be just brother-sister anymore.

When he checked his Instagram stream, he saw that Chaerin had updated with 2 more 19

pictures from the GQ photo shoot. He was hit by another wave of desire when he saw the close-up picture and the cute picture with the “STOP” sign made him smile.

How can you be so sexy and cute at the same time?

“I’m definitely going to get a copy of the GQ magazine. Chaerin looks good!!”

Daesung had crept up behind Jiyong and saw the pictures that Chaerin had uploaded.

Jiyong turned to look at Dae and shot him a dangerous look.

“I was just joking...”

Daesung walked a few steps ahead of Jiyong, then turned back.

“I would just ask the stylists for the pictures!!!”

After saying that, he ran until they were at the immigration area. He knew Jiyong won’t dare do anything to him since there would be fans outside waiting to take pictures. In fact, there were already people around them. When Jiyong was near to him, he discreetly pointed out the cameras on them. Jiyong checked and saw that the cameras were already on them. Daesung actually slowed down and waited for Jiyong to catch up with him.

“Ji hyung, you are not going to change into your pants?”

“Oh shit! I totally forgot about it! Oh nevermind! I just want to get out of here fast. I’m going to run the moment I’m out of here.”

“Where are you going?”

“To look for Chaerin.”

“Ah...Ok...”

“Why?” “Bae hyung might be there already...”

“WHAT?!!”

“He said he was going to go but maybe he won’t. After all, he has to record his album.”

20

Jiyong rubbed his temples at the sudden onset of a headache. He had to get to Chaerin and he had to get there fast. Without even thinking, he called her number.

No answer.

“Damnnit!! Lee Chaerin, pick up your damn phone!!”

“Are you looking for Chaerin? I think she’s at a studio in Gangnam. The one where we did our photo shoot for our 15th anniversary... Where is he rushing off to?”

“The studio where we did our photo shoot for our 15th Anniversary. Should I go too?

Bae hyung said he was going to look for Chaerin. I don’t want them to come to blows.”

“They will be fine. Chaerin is there. He won’t dare do anything stupid.”

Jiyong went through his immigration checks fast and while the fans slowed him down a little, he did try to get out of the airport as quickly as he can. The moment he got into the nanny van, he wanted his manager to drive off. But they had to take Daesung back to his house first. Jiyong almost got out of the nanny van again but he knew that if he were to get on a cab, he would probably be followed by fans. He tapped his feet impatiently.

Daesung didn’t take his own sweet time too. He knew that the nanny van had to take him home first before Jiyong could go to wherever he wanted to go. Knowing the state that he was in, he hurried through the crowd and got on. The moment he was in the nanny van, Jiyong gave a curt command to move.

Jiyong checked his messages again but there was still no reply from Chaerin. He went onto Instagram and saw that she updated with another gorgeous picture of her. And below the picture, the caption jumped out at him.

21

takeitslowbabytakeitslow “I think I have to get Instagram too. I think I would just follow Chaerin. Her updates are super daebak!! Take it slow baby... Isn’t that Bae hyung’s song?”

Jiyong had also come to the same conclusion.

Shit, am I too late already?

Just then, his phone beeped. When he saw that it was a message from Chaerin, he quickly opened it.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, I’m done with the hologram shoot. Going home to visit my parents since our comeback is near. See you tomorrow, maybe? Rest well.

TO: CHAERINNIE Are you staying over at your parents’ today?

FROM: CHAERINNIE I guess so.

TO: CHAERINNIE You can’t meet me tonight? I miss you.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Really? Well, tomorrow will be soon enough.

22

TO: CHAERINNIE What time are you going to the company tomorrow?

FROM: CHAERINNIE I’m due for practice at 9am. So I should be in the building before.

TO: CHAERINNIE Let’s have breakfast tomorrow. I’d come by your parents’ to pick you up?

FROM: CHAERINNIE I have an appointment in the morning already. Let’s have lunch with the others.

Seungho oppa said he would be dropping by tomorrow to discuss our outfits for the Singapore performance.

TO: CHAERINNIE Why is it so difficult to have you to myself these day? I don’t care. I want to spend time with you ALONE tomorrow!

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, are you ok? Is something wrong?

Jiyong dialled Chaerin’s number and she picked up the call almost immediately.

“Jiyong oppa?”

Never had Jiyong been so glad to hear Chaerin’s voice calling his name. It made him believe that things were still the same between them.

“Jiyong oppa? Are you ok? Say something.”

“Chaerin ah...”

“Umm, oppa?”

“Never stop calling me ‘oppa’.”

Chaerin laughed out loud at this.

“Oppa, you are older than me, of course I would call you ‘oppa’. Is everything alright?”

“Now that I heard your voice, I’m feeling much better. So, about tomorrow, what time 23

would you be free?”

“Oppa, I really don’t know. I’m thinking the practice and the costume fitting should be done by 3-4pm. I have to go into the recording studio after that and you know how it is when we are recording.”

“If that’s the case, you call me when you are done?”

“Oppa, you have to rest for your concert this weekend. Don’t you have practice or rehearsal tomorrow?”

“I don’t care! I just want to see you!”

“That’s why I told you to join us for lunch tomorrow.”

“ALONE! Just the two of us... Please?”

“Ok, if we end before 10pm tomorrow, I’d call you and we can meet up. But if we go beyond 10pm, then no. Our flight on Friday is in the morning and then it would be nonstop till I’m on my flight back for Inkigayo. I hope you understand ok?”

“Ok... Then maybe I’d see you on Sunday if we can’t meet tomorrow?”

“But Bae oppa told me you guys are only flying back Monday night? Oppa, we will see each other a lot next week since we will be rehearsing for your concert. Just rest well and focus on doing well for your concert first alright?”

“I’m bringing you out for lunch and dinner the whole of next week. No one is allowed to come. Just you and me. Remember that. You let me know about tomorrow. Take care of yourself too.”

“Alright, I’ve got to go. But if it’s work-related then you cannot insist that I get out of it ok? And I’m flying to Singapore early on Thursday. Seungho oppa and Soo Hyuk oppa wanted me to go to the Ambush event with them. They are paying for my flight and accommodation.”

“But the event is on Friday, why are you flying off on Thursday?”

“I don’t know. Seungho oppa said it’s a surprise. Ok, oppa, I really need to go. Bae oppa has been waiting...”

“Youngbae is there with you?”

24

“Yes...”

“And he’s waiting for you now? Why?” “We’re going for dinner with the girls then he’s sending me to my parents’” “Then why couldn’t you have dinner with me?”

“You could come join us if you want to...”

“Where are you guys going for dinner? I’d drop by now.”

“But oppa, it’s going to be a quick dinner since it’s already quite late...”

“Chaerin ah, where are you guys going for dinner?”

“Remember the cafe we went to after KYE fashion show? We are going there now. Are you with Daesung oppa? Ask him to come along then.”

“Alright, I’d ask manager hyung to drive us there now. See you in a bit.”

“Bye~” As soon as Jiyong got off the phone with Chaerin, he leaned forward to tell the manager of their new destination.

“Dae, you are coming to dinner with me. We are meeting 2NE1 girls and Youngbae.”

“Alright, I’m hungry too.”

“Good. Sorry, I know you must be tired after your concerts.”

“It’s ok, Ji hyung, you won’t call it quits until you see Chaerin today.”

“I just have to. It had never been like this before.”

“Maybe you being away on your tour all the time reduced the amount of time you get to spend with her, that’s why.”

“And this time, I was so close to bringing her with me.”

25

“Well, she has your best interest at heart. There’s no need to create any controversies for you and herself. I’m glad that her solo went well.”

“Never doubted she would do well. She has always been an amazing performer.”

Jiyong remembered that Chaerin mentioned they were going into the recording studio tomorrow and he knew that the timing of their recording was ultimately controlled by Teddy. If he wants to end at a certain time, he would. He gave Teddy a call.

“Teddy hyung, can you do me a favor? Can you end recording with 2NE1 early tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow? But I’m not recording with the girls tomorrow.”

“But Chaerin said she was recording tomorrow after their practice tomorrow?”

“If she’s recording anything, it’s not with me and it’s not with 2NE1. Their songs are all done. Maybe you can check with Tablo. He has been recording with Youngbae before he left for Jeju. It could be the collaboration with Youngbae that Chaerin’s recording tomorrow.”

“Since when did they talk about a collaboration?”

“Since forever. Whenever I see them in the building, that’s ALL they ever talked about. I think Bae is going to convince YG to make it the title song and for Chaerin to promote along with him. I guess that’s why he was willing to push his comeback to after July.”

“But isn’t YG’s plan for 2NE1 to promote till the end of the year?”

“That’s the PLAN. Nothing is cast in stone in YGE. So, sorry, can’t help you there bro.

You have to ask Chaerin who she’s recording with tomorrow. If it’s Tablo, it should be ok. He’s quite straight forward with his direction and Chaerin aced every single recording. She should be out of there fast.”

“Alright, thanks hyung. I would ask Tablo hyung about it.”

Jiyong ended the call with Teddy and called Tablo next.

“Tablo hyung, are you recording with Chaerin tomorrow?”

“Yes, why?”

26

“Is it for Youngbae’s album?”

“Pretty much. The two of them came to me one day with a song and asked me to help them with the recording and all. It’s a great duet. I didn’t think their voices will match this well but it was a good surprise.”

“How far are they into the recording?”

“Tomorrow, we are just going to do the main chorus and some back-up vocals. Should be out by 8pm. Why? You have practice with Youngbae?”

“No. I want to take Chaerin out but she said she wanted to finish the recording first.”

“Shouldn’t take long, she has a lot of sense when it comes to music. And if she does not agree with my direction, she would say something and then try it out in the way she thinks it would be better and she’s usually right. Amazing girl!”

“I know.”

“So is this the beginning of a romantic relationship between the two of you? I can only say if you wait some more, you’re going to lose her.”

“I know that too. But stepping out of this comfort zone we have is a little scary. What if something goes wrong and I lose this closeness I have with her?”

“Would you rather lose her to another guy then?”

“No.” “You got your answer. But I do admit moving out from the brother-sister comfort zone to something unknown is quite scary. You just have to remember the girl is Lee Chaerin and you would be alright. FIGHTING!!”

“Thanks hyung! I will do my best! Would you mind if I come in and watch their recording then?”

“Sure, come! Although I have to say that no jealousy fights is allowed.”

“What do you mean?”

“Jiyong ah, you are not the only oppa she has. Bae is close to her too, and through the collaboration or even before that, they have been spending a lot of time together. It 27

came to the point when I see one, I can expect to see the other. So, your place as the oppa who’s closest to her might not be as firm as it used to. Not saying that it has been taken because I have seen how she said goodbye in a hurry when you needed something from her. Which is why you have to act fast, like now.”

“Thanks hyung for the advice. I would be at my best behaviour. If not, Chaerin will kill me.”

“So you are Kwon Jiyong instead of G-Dragon when you are with her huh? Good because she separates CL and Lee Chaerin very well. Sometimes, I’m shocked too.”

“Yup, and then there’s the in-between.”

“Like her GQ photo shoot?”

“You have seen that too?”

“Yup, Youngbae was looking through the photos on her iPad the other day and I saw a few. The one where she poured Coca Cola down herself is an amazing shot. Thank goodness that’s the B cut. Otherwise...”

“The Coca Cola one? The stylist didn’t send me that one...”

“I heard she kept the only copy, saying it’s meant for her eyes only. It’s a good thing, really. Bae was actually quite angry to see that picture. Chaerin was shocked by his reaction. I guess if you saw the picture, you would be pissed off too.”

“I’m already pissed off with the boxing gloves picture. You mean the Coca Cola one is worse?”

“I leave it up to you to judge. See you tomorrow then. I’ve got to run.”

“Thanks hyung, see you tomorrow!”

Jiyong closed his eyes and thought about the information he just gotten from Tablo. It was all a little mind-boggling because it felt like so much had changed over the span of a weekend.

“Ji hyung, we have arrived. Let’s go!”

Jiyong gathered his thoughts and his belongings and got out of the nanny van. He walked quickly into the cafe and went to the cafe manager. Once the manager saw him, 28

he knew that he was going to join Youngbae and the girls. He led Daesung and Jiyong to the private enclave inside the cafe.

When they entered, the occupants inside were visibly shocked except for Chaerin. No one expected Jiyong or Daesung to turn up since they just landed in Korea. So there was a bit of a chaos especially with Bom and Dara exclaiming loudly.

“Aigoo~ Unnies! Keep your volumes down! It’s not like Jiyong oppa and Daesung oppa are strangers. Oppas, grab a chair and take a seat.”

Jiyong pulled a chair and sat down next to Chaerin. Youngbae was looking at Jiyong strangely but he wasn’t paying any attention to him. Instead, he was engaged in small talk with Chaerin.

“Ya! Kwon Jiyong! How can you sit down without greeting us properly and just focus your attention on Chaerin? Did you come here to look for her only?”

“Hello Dara and Bom noona, Minzy and Bae, and yes I did come here just for Chaerin.”

Although Dara asked that in a teasing tone, no one expected the honest answer from Jiyong and were taken aback. There was a moment of silence in which Chaerin frowned and looked at Jiyong strangely. Seeing that the atmosphere had suddenly turned strange, Daesung came to the rescue.

“Minzy ah, have you been here before? What’s good to eat here?”

Chaerin took her eyes off Jiyong and was going to respond to Daesung since she was the only one other than Jiyong who had been here before, but stopped when she felt Jiyong holding her hand.

“Jiyong oppa?”

“Look only at me. Dae, the pork ribs and the steak are both not too bad. The pizzas are good too. If you are looking for something light, then go for the salad with oriental sauce. Chaerin ah, have you ordered?”

“Yes, I have...In fact, my food is already here. Oppa, can you let go of my hand now? I need them to eat. You should order your food, oppa.”

Chaerin’s tone sent the message across: don’t mess with me. Jiyong let go of her hand reluctantly and studied the menu for a while.

29

“Chaerin ah, do you want to share the pizza with me?”

“I’m already sharing the pizza with Bae oppa and Minzy.”

“Then do you want to eat anything else? I’m not too hungry.”

“We could share a salad. I can’t eat too much. We have a photo shoot for our album jacket soon.”

“It’s not going to be like your GQ magazine shoot right?”

“Bae oppa! Stop teasing me about that photo shoot!!”

“It’s a beautiful shoot, very different from your usual ‘Miss Upperty’ stuff.”

“I had fun. It was a cool shoot.”

“Your photo shoot made me want to go get a copy of GQ, like actually spend money to buy it.”

“Aww~ Thanks, Dae oppa, you are the best! But I’m sure you can get the photos from the PR team. GQ would have send them all the pictures that we took that day. Except for one. That one, is for my eyes only.”

“You mean the one which you tried to drink Coca Cola? Yes, keep that one for your eyes only.”

“So says the person who took my iPad, saw the picture AND showed it to Tablo oppa.”

“Chaerin unnie, show it to us! It’s rare that you would not show off all the pictures that you took. There must be something special about that photo!”

“It’s special alright...”

Youngbae mumbled, and that made Jiyong remember what Tablo told him about the picture. Now, he was really curious.

“Is it worse than the boxing gloves picture?”

Chaerin turned to Jiyong, visibly shocked because she had avoided updating that picture on Instagram. And the photos are not released online yet. Or so she thought.

30

Not that he has a reason to search the Internet for my news...

“Oppa, you saw that picture already?”

“Yes, your Seungho oppa very helpfully sent me the link. So which is worse, boxing gloves or Coca Cola?”

“Youngbae, which is worse, since you have seen them both.”

“If it’s any other guy, both are fantastic pictures. But from a close oppa’s point of view, both are terrible. And if I have to choose, the boxing gloves picture isn’t as bad as the Coca Cola one.”

“Now, I feel like I have to see this picture. Chaerin, hand your iPad over!”

“Dara unnie, I don’t think it’s a good idea...”

“Just show it to us girls, you are not supposed to keep any secrets from us!”

Knowing that she was defeated when Bom pulled out the ‘No Secrets’ rule, Chaerin reached into her bag, took out her iPad and walked over to where Bom and Dara were sitting. Minzy moved over too.

The moment Chaerin opened up the picture, the girls’ eyes popped wide open.

“OMO!! LEE CHAERIN!! HOW COULD YOU?!!”

“Chaerin ah... If this picture is released... What would people think of you?”

“Chaerin unnie... wow... wow...”

“Come on, it’s not that bad...”

“Chaerin, the picture pretty much screamed ‘SEX’!! If you don’t believe me, ask Youngbae.”

Chaerin looked over to Youngbae, hoping that he would show her some support. But he only nodded.

“Chae, that picture is really too much. I’m glad it will not be published. If not, I might have to go buy every single copy that’s available.”

31

“Bae oppa, you are exaggerating.”

While Chaerin’s attention was on Youngbae, Jiyong had quietly walked over to the girls’ side and at first glance, he couldn’t believe what he saw. Very swiftly, he snatched the iPad from Chaerin’s hands and took a better look at the picture. Bom was right. The picture screamed ‘SEX’ from the top of her head to...

Jiyong’s eyes followed the flow of the soft drink and seeing how it had reached her stomach and then the way her hand was positioned.

“Jiyong oppa!!”

“Tell me this photo is not going to be published.”

“It’s B-cut, it won’t be published.”

“Good, if not, I would have to buy them all and burn them. What was the PR team thinking letting you do this kind of photo shoot?!”

“It was a fun concept and I wanted to try it. We laughed so much over this picture and the photographer said luckily we got it in one try.”

“But this is still TOO sexy!! You will not go on another photo shoot with GQ!! Not if I have anything to say about it!”

In a swift second, the smile was wiped off from Chaerin’s face and the boisterous mood just a moment ago was frozen by the look she sent to Jiyong. She stretched out her hand for her iPad and said calmly.

“You know what? Since everyone here have seen it, I might as well post it up on Instagram. I would like to see how you can burn that!”

“DON’T YOU DARE!” “DON’T YOU DARE TELL ME WHAT I CAN DO OR CANNOT DO!” Chaerin snatched her iPad from Jiyong, went to her seat and grabbed her bag.

“Unnies, Minzy, I’d see you tomorrow at practice. Don’t forget, it’s 9am. Dae oppa, sorry I have to leave first and congratulations on completing your tour. Bae oppa, would you mind giving me a lift to my parents’ place? I’d foot the bill on my way out.”

32

Without a second word or glance at Jiyong, Chaerin turned and left the enclave. Jiyong was going to go after her but was stopped by Youngbae.

“Don’t. Going after her now will make things worse. You do not want to create a scene here. Talk to her tomorrow after she’s calmed down.”

With that, Youngbae ran after Chaerin. He saw her putting on her sunglasses and the sun had already set. Which meant only one thing: She wanted to hide her eyes. And tears.

“Jiyong ah, Bae is right. She must be really pissed off to scream at you this way. Let her cool down first. You should know better than to use that tone on her.”

“But Bom noona, you have to agree with me that the picture was over the top. Wait... I don’t think I saw this set of clothes in the photos that the stylist sent me... Shit, that picture might have been B cut but I have a bad feeling that not every picture from that set was taken out. Shit, I would still have to go get my hands on as many copies of that magazine as possible.”

“Jiyong oppa, why are you acting like this all of a sudden? Like possessive, like a boyfriend... It’s not the first time Chaerin unnie does a sexy photo shoot, although I have to say, even from a girl’s point of view, that picture was HOT!!”

“Yes indeed, Jiyong, why are you acting this way all of a sudden?”

“Because... because...”

“Because?”

“BECAUSE I LOVE HER!! And not just as an oppa.”

“Great! Finally! We thought you were going to wait till she wears a wedding dress and walks down the aisle into the arms of another man before you realized your feelings for her.”

“Now the question would be, what are you going to do about it?”

Jiyong looked at the girls and shrugged. He had just come to terms with his feelings and the girl he loves just shouted at him and stormed off with his best friend. He really didn’t know what his next step was going to be. But letting her slip away from him was definitely not one of them.

33

“I only know I’m not going to let her be taken away.”

“You have to work fast. Youngbae is getting very close and I think Seungho and Soo Hyuk had been in contact with her more too. I think they visited Soo Hyuk last week at his filming location.”

“These bros of mine...”

“But you are lucky because Chaerin just thought of it as hanging out with the boys. But you have to work hard to differentiate yourself from the rest of the pack. It’s not going to be really easy. She likes you but she had also been trying to rationalize those feelings as ‘sibling’ love. So, you need to get her out of that.”

“How? Even I’m just coming to terms with it.”

“By being honest about it and work on it with her. There’s no other way around it.”

“We will help you along the way but if you hurt her, we will kill you!”

Jiyong smiled gratefully at the girls and Daesung gave him a pat on the back as encouragement.

“Ji hyung, I think you should start with an apology and explain why you behaved in that manner. Be as honest as you can.”

“She’s not going to pick up my call right now...”

“Doesn’t mean you can’t send her a message...”

“That’s right! Thanks Dae!” “Let’s finish eating and then go back. We will all have a long day tomorrow. I presume you are going to be at the company early in the morning tomorrow, Jiyong?”

“Yeah, I have to see her in the morning to redeem myself.”

“It’d be fine, don’t worry about it. I’m sure Bae will help you.”

“That I’m not too sure at the moment.”

“Bae isn’t going to throw your friendship with him for Chaerin, yet. But I think he shares the same sentiments as us. If you hurt her, he would make you pay, probably by taking 34

her away from you. But Dae is right, there’s no other way to get her out of the comfort zone except to be honest about how you feel.”

“What if she avoids me? What if she doesn’t want to have anything to do with me? Then won’t I be losing everything?”

“You could keep status quo and risk losing her totally to another guy. Is that thought not worth the risk? What if you would be gaining everything instead?”

Jiyong pondered Bommie’s words. If you asked him last week what would be his everything, he would probably tell you his career, his current life is his everything. Now, he wasn’t that sure.

The food arrived and everyone ate in silence for a while before talking to Daesung about his concerts in Japan. They left Jiyong alone because they knew he needed quiet to sort out his own thoughts. After a while, they finished their food and got ready to leave. Jiyong and Daesung bid the 2NE1 girls farewell and got into their nanny van. The moment he was inside, he took out his phone, as if he had made a decision.

TO: CHAERINNIE Chaerin ah... I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have shouted at you just now. But you have to understand I really do not like you showing off that side to anyone.

I’d see you tomorrow. Rest well.

35

III 19 June 2013 Korea, 8pm In Youngbae’s car, Chaerin was quiet. She had wiped away her tears before Youngbae managed to catch up with her. When she was paying for dinner, she even managed to chat amicably with the manager and thanked him for the great service. When Youngbae saw that, he felt the pain in his heart. He just didn’t like seeing her hiding her emotions and having to smile when she was obviously upset.

“Chaerin ah, are you still upset with Jiyong?”

She shrugged, indicating that she didn’t want to talk about the incident or the person responsible. She had read Jiyong’s message and remembered that she promised to meet him if they end recording early.

“Oppa, we are recording tomorrow right?”

“Yup... Is there a problem?”

“Jiyong oppa wants to meet me tomorrow if we end early. I really don’t want another disagreement before we leave for Singapore and Malaysia. Help me out?”

“Chaerin, you can’t avoid him. I can tell you he’s going to turn up at your practice at 9am tomorrow. He’s not going to rest until he talks to you. Why don’t you want to talk to him?

Is something bothering you?”

“His behaviour just now is bothering me. That’s the first time I see him actually react this violently towards my pictures. I mean in the past, if he’s not happy with the look or if he thought it was too sexy, he would just mentioned and then laughed it off. So I actually do not know how to rationalize this behaviour of his.”

“First of all, that picture is not just sexy. That picture is also very suggestive. I didn’t like it one bit when I saw it too. Because you are our baby sister and it was quite a shock to see that you are all grown-up and that other guys might think of you in a sexual manner.

The protective instincts just came out naturally.”

“So this is simply a show of brotherly instincts?”

Youngbae didn’t really know how to answer this question. Saying ‘yes’ would not be telling the entire truth, saying ‘no’ might complicate matters for Jiyong and himself.

36

“It’s not just brotherly instincts. As guys, we know what effect that picture has on anyone looking at it and we just do not want you to be subjected to criticism that is uncalled for.

Because we know you are not like that. You are still such a baby at times.”

“Oppa, I’m not a baby and you know it.”

“We do, but you know it’s difficult to step out of that. It’s like how you are protective over Minzy and how your 2 unnies are protective over you although they are more childish than you most of the time.”

Chaerin laughed at what Youngbae just said. As Youngbae drove, she started exploring her Instagram, liking random picture that she liked. When she saw Youngbae’s photo of their shooting outing, she decided to leave a comment.

“Bae oppa, I’m going to leave a comment on your photo!”

“Which one?”

“The one showing your lousy shooting skills.”

“Aigoo~ What are you going to say?” “‘Oppa, I think I can do better than you.’ There, I left a message.”

The notification that someone that he follows had left a comment came out on Youngbae’s phone. When they stopped at the traffic light, Youngbae left a reply too.” “‘This is difficult, Chaerin ah.’ I replied.”

Because she wasn’t following anyone on Instagram, the notification doesn’t come up since she was not tagged. However, she knew that Youngbae just sent a reply, so she went to the photo again and left another comment. “‘No, I came in first when I went with Jiyong oppa and Seungho oppa previously.’”

“Really?”

“Yup! I did so much better than them. I asked if I have to be scared since I would have to depend on them to defend the country in the event of emergencies.”

“But it was really difficult.”

37

“You guys just don’t know how to focus on the target. You let all the lines distract you.”

“How many points did you score?”

“I’m going to tell you on your picture. ‘Out of 500 point, I scored about 460+ points’” “You do know that this will cause a stir among the fans right? You didn’t just leave a comment on my photo. You also revealed that you went for shooting practice with Jiyong and Seungho. I remembered Ji tweeting a picture of him at the shooting range.”

“I already mentioned that I go out with Jiyong oppa a lot since we are very close. And Seungho oppa was with us. If being a celebrity means that I can’t go out with people I want to go out with, it’s actually quite sad. As it is, I don’t have many friends outside of the company. Maybe that’s why I don’t have a boyfriend. I should go out more.”

No, you just don’t see that there are people in the company who wants to be your boyfriend. You just categorized them nicely as ‘oppas’.

“Are you serious about revealing that picture on your Instagram?”

“Actually, this is the only part of a set of 3 photos that didn’t get selected. 2 of the photos still made it to the magazine. So, it’s still going to be a hot issue. If I put that up on Instagram, it might prepare the audience before they see the other pictures. This picture is the side profile...”

“You mean the other pictures are going to be frontal?”

Chaerin wiggled her eyebrows, winked and grinned at Youngbae.

“You will find out when the magazine is out~” “You are in so much trouble, missy!”

“Boss gave the go-ahead when PR showed him the pictures so if it’s Boss you are worried about, you don’t have to. As for you and Jiyong oppa, you can’t possibly buy up every single magazine. I already did the shoot, it’s a side that I want to show, so that’s that. Like you said, I’m all grown up. You guys just have to deal with the fact that I’m not a baby anymore.”

And that’s the difficult part...

How do we let go of that and think of you as just another girl without wanting more?

38

It’s not quite possible.

“It’s going to take some time. You grew up on us all of a sudden, you have to give us time to get used to it.”

“How long do you think you’d need? How long do you think Jiyong oppa would need?”

“I’m not sure... it’s not easy. You are asking us to look at you as ‘just another girl we know’ and that’s just not possible.”

“Hmmm... Ok. I guess it would be the same for me. It would be difficult to see you guys as ‘men’ instead of ‘oppas’. Should I tell Jiyong oppa he’s forgiven for behaving the way he did just now? Nah, I’d just wait till I meet him tomorrow. Let him fret a little more!”

Youngbae smiled at her and she returned his smile.

So pretty...

How can anyone think that she’s not?

They have got to be blind.

“Chaerin ah, do not let anyone tell you that you are not beautiful ok? You are, very.”

“Thank you, Bae oppa! You’re the best!”

Youngbae drove into the driveway of Chaerin’s parents’ house and got out of his car to accompany her to the house and to greet her parents.

“Oppa, you want to stay for a drink?”

“I should go after I greet your parents. It’s getting late.”

“What time are you going to be at the company tomorrow?”

“I want to catch Jiyong and lock him up in the recording studio to finish the song he started for me. So I should be in the building around the same time as you too.”

“Should I make breakfast for you and Jiyong oppa? He wanted to swing by and pick me up for breakfast but I think he needs to rest. All the flying around is very tiring.”

“You could if you want to but if it eats into your sleep, then forget it.”

“I wake up very early anyway. I’d think about it and message you in the morning if I’m 39

bringing any.”

“Alright.”

Chaerin opened the door to her house and Youngbae followed her in.

“Appa, Omma! I’m back! Youngbae oppa is here.”

They went to the living room where Chaerin’s parents were and Youngbae very politely greeted the elders. They exchanged some small talk and Youngbae finally said he had to go back since it was getting late. When the elders wanted to send him to the door, he declined and said it was alright. Chaerin’s mum invited him to their family dinner next week. Youngbae said if he has time, he would come over and thanked her for the invitation.

Chaerin sent Youngbae to the door and gave him a hug for sending her home.

“Oppa, thank you again! See you tomorrow!”

“Anytime, Princess~” “Ehhhh... Don’t call me that!”

“Arasseo~ See you tomorrow!”

Youngbae left and turned to look at Chaerin when he reached his car. Chaerin smiled broadly and waved at him. He waved back and got into his car. After seeing that Youngbae had driven away, Chaerin closed the door and turned back into the house.

She went into the kitchen and was surprised to see her mum.

“Omma~~~” She went and hugged her mum round the waist and rest her head on her mum’s shoulders.

“How come it isn’t Jiyong who sent you back today?”

“Jiyong oppa just got back from Japan, so he didn’t have his car with him and I had a disagreement with him just now at dinner. Bae oppa came to the hologram filming location just now and when I told him I’m coming here, he offered to drive me back.

Omma, do we have ingredients for kimbap? I want to make breakfast for both Bae and Jiyong oppa.”

40

“Go look in the refrigerator. We should have everything needed.”

“Ok~” Chaerin let go of her mum and went to check the availability of the ingredients. She ticked off the list in her head and smiled when she saw that she has all the ingredients.

“But Chaerin, why are you making breakfast for both of them? Usually it’s just one of them?”

“They are both going to be at the building at the same time tomorrow, so I can’t just make for one and not the other right? And I have to hide the breakfast from Teddy oppa otherwise I won’t hear the end of it. He would keep on saying I don’t love him anymore.”

“Are you going to drive to YGE tomorrow or is one of them picking you up?”

“Omma, I have my own car and I can drive. Why would I need any of them to pick me up?”

“But I’m sure they did offer. After all, you are like their little sister.”

“Jiyong oppa wanted to come by and pick me up for breakfast but I wanted him to rest more since he’s flying every weekend for his tour. So I told him that I have an appointment already. Alright, omma, I’m going to go to bed too. I have a long day tomorrow and then I’m flying off to Singapore on Friday.”

“Ok, go talk to your dad for a while before you go to bed. We’ll see you when you are back from Indonesia right? Since you are flying to Singapore next weekend.”

“I’m flying on Thursday actually. Seungho oppa and Soo Hyuk oppa are paying for my flight and accommodation. They want me to attend the Ambush event with them.”

“Oh?” “Omma, since you invited Youngbae oppa to dinner next week, can I bring Jiyong oppa too? He wants me to have lunch and dinner every day with him but I want to spend time with you and appa too. So, if they come here for dinner, I get to spend time with everyone!”

“Ok, just tell me in advance so I can prepare enough food.”

41

“I will ask them when they will be back from Malaysia next week. We can probably have dinner on Tuesday?”

“Do you want to ask the girls as well?”

“Alright, I will ask them and let you know.”

Chaerin gave her mum a kiss on the cheek and went to look for her father. The father and daughter talked some and after a while, Chaerin bid goodnight to her father. She gave her father a kiss and a hug, then she went up to her room. Chaerin’s mother came and sat down beside her husband.

“She’s quite the oblivious child, isn’t she? For a smart girl, she cannot see that both Youngbae and Jiyong look upon her as more than a little sister.”

“But the guys aren’t making it VERY clear for her as well. I think the awakening is just beginning to happen. Like they are beginning to realize that she’s not just their little sister anymore. And add Seungho and Soo Hyuk to the mix as well. Our daughter sure has no lack of suitors!!”

“Why would she be lacking in that area?! The guy who finally gets her is one lucky chap!”

Chaerin’s mum smiled at her husband and shook her head. But she has to agree with her husband. They had done a good job with Chaerin.

“I’m just a little worried because they are all very close friends.”

“Don’t worry about the youngsters. They will have to sort out their lives on their own. If they come to blows because of Chaerin, then may the best man win!”

“But your princess will scream at all of them for being silly and then ignore them without realizing that the fight was about her in the first place. I just hope that she won’t feel the need to distance herself from this group of ‘oppas’.”

“Nature will take its own course. Boys will be boys. They might be upset for a while that they are not the one, but eventually they will also know that whoever she choose, it’s the one she wants to be with the most.”

“Who do you think would win in the end?”

“Who do YOU think would win?

42

“I thought Jiyong had a good chance but seeing her with Youngbae more these days kind of tilt the scales a bit.”

“Ok, who are you rooting for to win then?”

“Our daughter. No matter who she chooses in the end, her happiness is the most important to me, to us. We have seen how these boys have treated her like their most precious sibling and friend through the years so I’m very sure they won’t hurt her intentionally.”

“You are right, of course. I believe in Chaerin. She will make the right choice in the end.”

Chaerin showered and was putting on her body lotion when she realized that walking out of dinner just now was very rude and uncalled for. So she decided to send everyone present a message.

TO: DAE OPPA Dae oppa, sorry for my behaviour just now. Congrats again on the end of your tour and good luck for the encore in Okinawa! Didn’t have time to go to Japan to support you this time round, maybe in your next round of promotion, I’d be there!

TO: THE AHJUMMAS & MINZY (group chat) Unnies~! Minzy! Sorry for walking out of dinner just now. My mum wanted me to ask if you girls want to come over for dinner next week. Maybe we can come over together after our MV filming on Tuesday?

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa... I’m sorry for shouting at you too. But you have to understand that that was for work and I’m actually happy to be able to show different sides of me.

Anyway, see you tomorrow.

FROM: DAE OPPA Now that you’ve said it, do you want to come to Okinawa on Sunday with me?

TO: DAE OPPA Oppa, I can’t make it on Sunday. After flying back from Singapore in the morning, my schedule for the day is packed. Enjoy yourself at the concert and rest well after! I’d see you when you are back!

43

FROM: DAE OPPA Alright then~ Take care of yourself as well! Don’t fall sick!

TO: DAE OPPA Thanks for your concern, oppa~! Have a good rest!!

In that time, the group chat among the members had been going on as well. So Chaerin turned her attention to the group chat. After reading all the messages that had been sent by the girls, Chaerin summarised and concluded for all of them.

TO: THE AHJUMMAS AND MINZY (group chat) So I guess you girls can’t make it for dinner next week then? It’s ok, don’t worry about it. There will be other chances. And no, I’m not angry with Jiyong oppa anymore so there’s nothing to worry about. Please go and sleep now and be on time for practice tomorrow. Bommie unnie, no more corn, Dara unnie, no cup noodles and Minzy, I love you because I know you have better control than the unnies~ Goodnight! See you all tomorrow!! 9am. Don’t be late.

Chaerin put her phone away and got ready for bed. She took out the outfit she was going to wear tomorrow, set her alarm and made sure she had everything she needed.

She didn’t realize that Jiyong had sent her a message.

Jiyong arrived at his own apartment and was worried if Chaerin was still angry with him.

To take his mind off that, he started unpacking.

One more week of this semi-nomadic life and I’m done!

When his phone beeped, he quickly grabbed it to see if it was Chaerin. When he saw that it was her, he smiled broadly. But upon reading the message, he was a little disappointed. The message was an end on its own. There wasn’t the usual easy banter between them. He typed in a reply and hope that that would get them talking.

TO: CHAERINNIE I know it’s for work but still, it’s too much. What time will you be at YGE? I know you said practice starts at 9am but knowing you, you would be there early. And what time is this appointment of yours? You should be resting instead of running around early in the morning. Why don’t you cancel the appointment and I’d come pick you up for breakfast before going to the company?

Jiyong sent his reply, hoping that it didn’t make Chaerin angry. He shook his head in amazement that he was actually worried that his message would make her angry.

44

What is the world coming to?!

What is happening to me?!

You’re in love, silly, that’s why~ The notion that he’s in love with Chaerin didn’t scare him as much now but it still made his heart tremble with worry that he might lose her if she’s not on the same page as him.

He glanced at the phone he’s holding in his hand and frowned since there was no reply from her yet.

Is she really angry?

Should I call her?

Jiyong dialled Chaerin’s number from memory but hesitated to press the ‘call’ button.

This was also new to him. He had never hesitated when it came to calling her. But he had never made her that angry before. His finger hovered on the ‘call’ button, finally he pressed it and hoped that she would pick up his call.

Chaerin was about to close her eyes and fall asleep when she heard her phone ringing.

She reached for her phone beside her pillow and answered the call without seeing who it was.

“Hello...”

“Chaerin ah...”

“Jiyong oppa?”

“Are you sleeping already?”

“Mmm, just about to fall asleep... what’s up?”

“So you didn’t see my message?”

“You sent a message? Sorry, I was talking to the girls just now and didn’t see the notification. What’s up?”

“You are already so tired and you are going to wake up early tomorrow for your appointment? Why don’t you cancel it?”

“What appointment? I’m just going to the company tomorrow morning...”

45

“But you told me you have an appointment when I asked you out for breakfast...”

Chaerin mentally slapped herself for letting the cat out of her own bag.

“Oppa, sorry for lying to you. I just didn’t want you to have to come and fetch me when you just came back from overseas. You have to rest more with your crazy schedule.”

“So you don’t have an appointment tomorrow morning?”

“Nope... But I still don’t want you to come... ok? I will see you at the company tomorrow?”

“Chaerin ah...”

“Or if you really want to have breakfast, just come to the company early. I was going to surprise you by bringing you breakfast but I know you will not let it rest. So, YGE rooftop at 8.15am?”

“Make it 8am? I want to spend more time with you.”

“Ok, but Bae oppa is joining us as well.”

“But I thought you said you were going to make me breakfast? What is Youngbae doing there for?”

“I’m making 2 portions, one for you and one for Youngbae oppa. Oh! Remember not to tell Teddy oppa and the girls, otherwise they would get on my case for not making any for them.”

“So I’m still not going to get any time with you alone.”

“You said we are meeting after recording tomorrow right? Or did you intend to ask Bae oppa too?”

“Nope, just you. Ok, I’d see you tomorrow morning then. I’d let the Sleeping Beauty have her beauty sleep now~” “Does that mean I have to find my Prince Charming before going to bed? You know, she needs a kiss from the prince to wake up.”

After saying that, Chaerin realized how stupid and funny that sounded and she laughed 46

out loud over the phone. Jiyong grinned at her remark and her laugh.

“Then should I go and wake you up tomorrow then?”

“Hul~ Oppa! Your Prince syndrome is back? Aigoo~ Alright, I have to go to bed now.

You’d better sleep soon too otherwise you are just going to miss breakfast tomorrow.”

No, I want to be your Prince Charming.

Your one and only.

“I will not miss breakfast. You are so busy these days that getting 15 minutes with you is a luxury. Sleep well, Princess~” “What’s with you and Bae oppa calling me ‘Princess’ all of a sudden? Don’t do that, it’s just so strange. Oppa, can you do me a favor? Can you let Bae oppa know about the time for breakfast tomorrow? I really need to sleep now. Goodnight~” “Ok, I’d do that. You sleep well. Goodnight.”

Jiyong ended the call and contemplated his next move. He had to send the message to Youngbae about the time for breakfast, but he’s deciding what time he should tell him.

TO: BAE Bae, Chaerin wants me to tell you that she’s making breakfast for us and to be at the rooftop at 8.30am. See you tomorrow~ If Jiyong could, he would have said that Chaerin had cancelled the breakfast so he could have her to himself. He could have said 8.15am but knowing Youngbae, he would turn up 15 minutes earlier. So 8.30am sounds reasonable enough.

FROM: BAE That’s a bit late right, considering that the girls start practice at 9am. But she will take an hour to get to YGE from her parents’ so she must be getting up really early just to make us the breakfast. Alright, see you tomorrow then~ Jiyong totally forgot the traveling time required. Calculating the time, this meant that Chaerin would have to be awake at 5am most probably.

Silly girl, won’t it have been easier if you just let me go bring you for breakfast?

But remembering her reason for not wanting him to do that warmed his heart. He knew that she’s always shows concern for him in her own way but he wanted to do the same 47

too. A thought came to him. He smiled and then put aside whatever he was doing and got ready for bed. Before he went to bed, he remembered to set the alarm for 5am.

Chaerin ah, see you tomorrow~

48

IV 20 June 2013 Seoul, 6.45am Jiyong arrived at Chaerin’s parents’ driveway and parked his car. He had gotten up at 5.00am, showered, made himself presentable and drove an hour to get to his destination. He was tired but the thought of being able to see Chaerin early made it all worthwhile. Not to mention the 1-hour drive back to YGE would mean that he got an extra hour with her, alone. He smiled and walked up to the house. Just as he was about to press the doorbell, the door opened to reveal Chaerin, all dressed up and ready to go. She was shocked to see Jiyong at the door.

“Jiyong oppa! What are you doing here?”

“You made breakfast, least I could do is come pick you up.”

“Aigoo~~ I wanted you to rest!! Silly oppa! What time did you wake up?”

“5am.”

“Oppa, the whole point of me not wanting to meet you early for breakfast is so that you could rest.”

Jiyong patted Chaerin’s head and smiled at her.

“I know, but I wanted to see you more. Let’s go. Let me help you with your bags?”

“But oppa, if I take your ride, I won’t have my car with me to come back here this evening.”

“You are going to be with me. I will send you back here.”

“But it’s so far for you.”

“Chaerin ah, I want to do this. So you just have to finish recording fast so we can go out early.”

“Alright... Then maybe I’d just go back to my own apartment tonight. Let me tell my parents first. You want to come in and say hello?”

“I should.”

49

Jiyong and Chaerin went back into the house and made their way to the dining room.

“Appa, omma, Jiyong oppa is here~ I won’t be coming back tonight since I won’t have my car with me. So I’d see you at dinner next Tuesday or Wednesday?”

“Omo! Jiyong ah, it’s been a while. How have you been? Have you been taking care of yourself? Your tour schedule looks so hectic.”

“Omo-nim, I’ve been good. The schedule is a little hectic but next week is the last of it so that’s almost a relief. How have you been?”

Chaerin’s parents and Jiyong exchanged a few more words before Chaerin said they had to go, if not they would be late in meeting Youngbae. They said their goodbyes and left the house. Chaerin’s parents came to the door to send the 2 kids off. Chaerin hugged and kissed her parents while Jiyong hugged Chaerin’s mum and shook hands with her dad.

Chaerin’s parents watched how Jiyong and Chaerin were joking as they got onto Jiyong’s car and smiled.

“They look good together, don’t they?”

“That they do for sure, but other than that they feel good too. They give off a different vibe from when I see her with Youngbae.”

“Actually, Jiyong felt a little different today too. His eyes when he’s looking at Chaerin looked gentler and brighter.”

“He’s in love. No one in their right mind will get up at 5am after a tiring weekend just to see someone. Not to mention, it’s a long drive out from where he lives.”

“Would we see Seungho and Soo Hyuk this coming Wednesday since Chaerin’s going to Singapore with them?”

“Who knows? Chaerin’s got all her oppas swarming around her. I just hope that at some point in time, our girl will know what to do. Because ultimately the deciding right falls on her shoulders.”

“Nothing we can do. She’d know what she has to do when it’s time. Let’s go back and finish breakfast.”

In the car, Chaerin had gotten comfortable and sat sideways so she would be looking at 50

Jiyong. She laughed to herself when she realized that Jiyong’s all shaven and clean himself up nice.

“Oppa, what’s the occasion? You are clean-shaven, you look bright and cheery, something good happened to you in Jakarta, or Japan?”

Chaerin’s hesitant tone when she said ‘Japan’ wasn’t lost on Jiyong. He knew that she didn’t like him going to Japan because of all his previous scandals.

“Japan was good. I went to check on the final products of my collaboration with Ambush. I love the emblem that they designed for me. I brought the snapback back for you. Then the highlight was going for D-Live. I’m happy that Dae is really embracing the stage again.”

“Oh! You did! Thanks! I have to go see Dae oppa’s concert. I feel so bad that I didn’t go support him this time round. Maybe when he does his promotion for his next album. So anything interesting happened in Jakarta then?”

“The fans were very nice and passionate. I think everyone wanted to see TOP hyung more than me though!”

“Well, I haven’t seen Tabi oppa in a while too. I think I would want to see him more than you too!”

“YA~!”

Chaerin laughed at Jiyong’s expression but stopped when she saw that he wasn’t smiling and he wasn’t looking at her either.

“Oppa?”

No answer. Jiyong continued looking straight ahead.

“Jiyong oppa?”

No answer.

“Jingyo oppa~~” Jiyong tried to keep a straight face but failed because she sounded so cute when she called him that. He bit down on his bottom lips to keep it in. Chaerin, knowing that he wasn’t as calm as he tried to be, decided to play along. She adjusted the way she was 51

sitting so she was facing the front too and when her phone signalled an incoming call, she took out her phone and answered the call.

“Oh, Bae oppa~ Good morning!”

“Chaerin ah, where are you?”

“I’m on my way to YGE. Where are you, oppa?”

“I’m at your parents’.”

“WHAT?! Aigoo~! Did I say not to come and pick me up? My parents didn’t tell you that I’m with Jiyong oppa?”

“Jiyong came and picked you up? No one answered the door when I knocked, which is why I called you. ” “Yup! Anyway, Jiyong oppa’s not talking to me right now so maybe I should just continue talking to you on the phone.”

“Should I come and intercept his car and save you from his grouchiness?”

Chaerin looked over at Jiyong and saw that he had on his black face. She knew the joke had gone too far.

“Bae oppa, I think I’d better go. We’ll see you at YGE rooftop then! Drive safely.”

“Take care. Judging by your tone, he’s giving you the black face. But I’m sure you know what to do to dissipate the black clouds. See you later!”

Chaerin ended the call then put her phone away. She turned and looked at Jiyong.

Black clouds still there.

“Oppa, are you going to ignore me now? You woke up at 5am, drive an hour to come and pick me up and now you are ignoring me because I said I would like to see TOP oppa more than you? Don’t you think you are being childish? Don’t you wish to see TOP oppa more? He’s one of your members.”

Still no answer. Chaerin’s temper was rising but she took into account that Jiyong had made the effort to come and pick her up. She stretched her hand over and pulled at his sleeves.

52

“Oppa... Talk to me... I thought you missed me? What’s wrong?”

Jiyong stopped his car at the side and gathered his thoughts. He knew he needed to calm down and if he were to outrightly blurt out that he loves her, he’s going to scare her.

“Chaerin ah.. Sorry...”

“Oppa, you have not done anything wrong, so there’s no need to apologize. But you are upset by something I did. Tell me, so I won’t do it again.”

Jiyong turned to look at her then. She was looking at him earnestly, like a little girl not knowing what she had done wrong. He smiled. He can never stay angry with her for too long. He reached out to pull the two pigtails over her shoulders and pulled her near.

“Oppa! That’s painful!”

“Chaerin ah, I have a selfish request.”

“What is it?”

“When you are with me, can you just focus on me? I don’t want to hear you talking about your other oppas.”

“But oppa, if I don’t talk about the other oppas, who am I supposed to talk about?”

“You can talk about you. I have not had a proper conversation with you for so long that I don’t even know what is going on in your life anymore.”

“There’s nothing much to tell. You know most of what is happening. My solo song, promotions, photo shoot, interviews, the works. You should know too, you go through the same thing.”

In that time, Jiyong had started driving again. Since he had managed to tell her the most important point, which was to focus on him. He didn’t want breakfast to be taken away if he drove too slowly. Even if her members aren’t on time, he knew that she would still go to the dance studio at exactly 9am to start practicing on her own.

“But oppa, it’s nice to be promoting on my own. When the interview is just on me, I can show off more of myself. It’s actually quite funny to see how the reporters are surprised when I told them that CL is my stage persona and when I’m Chaerin, I like to cook, take walks alone and go to Holt center to play with the children.”

53

“That’s great isn’t it, for people to see another side of you?”

“Yes it is~” “What else do they ask you?”

“They asked me what is the disadvantage of being seen as only CL. I told them that I can’t get a boyfriend because of that! So I have been asked about relationships and what nots. And you and Bae oppa will always come up since you guys came and cameoed in my MV. I was just telling Bae oppa that I should go out more instead of staying at the company all the time with all you oppas!”

“What do you tell the reporters about me and our relationship then?”

“I just tell them that we are really close so we hang out a lot together, go shopping together since we have very similar tastes and that your fans trust me.”

“Trust you?”

“Yes, trust me not to take you away from them. Since I know that your career is the most important to you.”

“Why would you think so?”

“Oh right... Maybe you have someone special in your life that is more important. After all, we rarely talk about your personal life. Anyway, oppa, did you change your outfit for ‘The Leaders’? If not, then I have to remember to bring the outfit from my home on Wednesday.”

“If it’s too much trouble, we will just go with a new outfit. I couldn’t change the outfit much since I still have to match the hologram.”

“We still have to see if you have time to change. It’s no trouble. I have to go back home anyway. Oh! That reminds me! Oppa, are you free next Tuesday to have dinner with my parents? I know you said you want to have lunch and dinner with me every day next week before I fly off to Singapore again, but I want to spend some time with my parents as well. So, the best way is to have you over.”

“I’d make time. What are you doing next Tuesday? I’d drop by, pick you up and we’ll go together?”

54

“Hmmm, we’re shooting our MV for the new single next Tuesday. I don’t know what time we would end though. Maybe it’s not a good idea to have dinner with my parents on that day huh?”

“How about I go pick your parents up and we eat out?”

“Aigoo~ Oppa, my parents can make their way to a restaurant if we decide on that option. That’s a good idea. Remind me to ask my parents about that later. Will have to tell Bae oppa the final decision too.”

“Is Youngbae coming as well?”

“My mother was the one who invited him for dinner and I suggested asking you along since you said I have to have lunch and dinner with you everyday. Such a tyrant!! Oppa, don’t you have anyone special who would want some time with you?”

Jiyong turned and look at Chaerin meaningfully, telling her without words that she was the special someone in his life. Chaerin felt strange, like Jiyong was trying to tell her something. Then, as if hit by sudden realization, she opened her eyes wide and stared at Jiyong.

“There IS someone special in your life! WHO WHO WHO?” “Who’s the person that I requested to have lunch and dinner every day next week, woke up at 5am to pick her up and wants her to only focus on me when she’s with me? That’s the special someone in my life.”

Chaerin frowned and looked away.

Is Jiyong oppa talking about me?

But I’m just his little sister, not anyone special...

“Oppa, are you talking about me? But you just treat me like a little sis...”

Jiyong stopped his car at the side of the road again, leaned over and placed a kiss on Chaerin’s lips. It lasted less than 5 seconds but both of them were shocked by the contact. Jiyong pulled back, looked at Chaerin in the eye and smiled. Seeing that she was still reeling from the shock, he leaned forward and kissed her on her forehead then hugged her close.

“Chaerin ah, I know this might come as a shock to you. But I don’t see you as just my

55

little sister anymore. You are the special someone that I can’t bear to be away from for even a minute. I know you might need time to get used to the idea, I’m still getting used to the idea myself. But do not avoid me. You can’t hide from me. I will seek you out.”

“Oppa...”

“I don’t know if you feel the same way about me or are you still more comfortable with the ‘oppa only’ label. But I’m telling you it’s not enough for me anymore. This is why I reacted so violently towards your GQ pictorial. I just want to keep you by my side and protect you from all the unnecessary criticism and all. We will work this out slowly ok?”

“Oppa... What if in the end you realize this was just one of the rash thoughts you have?

What if this was just brought out by the GQ photo shoot? What if...”

“Silly girl, it’s not. It has been there for a while but I just didn’t want to acknowledge it.”

“Then why now?”

“You might not notice it but guys do not suddenly treat a girl better just because they see the girl as just their precious little sister. If I don’t tell you now, I’m afraid I won’t get the chance to. I’m definitely not going to wait till someone comes along and sweep you off your feet and I’m left with regrets.”

Chaerin was still in shock and taking in what Jiyong just said to her. While she had been asking herself why she was feeling insecure when he didn’t tell her his whereabouts and what he’s doing. She wondered if she should tell him that.

“And please don’t let your other oppas treat you this way.”

“Like?”

“Like what I’m doing. Coming to pick you up, wanting to see you all the time, wanting to be with you. Basically, don’t let them treat you like a princess. Because that’s my job from today onwards.”

“Wow, oppa, you sound so cool saying that. But I don’t know... Like I told Bae oppa last night, it would be difficult to think of all of you like ‘normal guys’. You guys have been my oppas, the boys I hang out with for too long.”

“Chaerin ah, you need to understand that the way boys and girls hang out and play when they are 10 and when they are 20-something is different. What we hope to

56

achieve is different.”

“Then oppa, let me be blunt. Are you treating me this way because you want me to sleep with you?”

“NO! GOSH! Of course not. If it’s just sex, guys would not put in so much effort. If we break it down, sex is really just about relieving physical urges. That’s not difficult to achieve.”

“For you, maybe.”

“When your GQ photoshoot is out, trust me, people are going to look at you differently.

Oh man, I don’t even want to think about it. Can I just keep you wrapped up in my apartment till the next issue comes out?”

“It can’t be that bad.”

“Has Teddy hyung seen the pictures yet?”

“Nope, at least I have not shown them to him.”

“He’s going to kick up a ruckus when he sees it. He protects you girls like a mother hen sometimes. And you are his most loved.”

“YG gave permission for the pictures to be published, so there’s nothing any of you can do. And don’t say the ridiculous thing about buying every single copy. It’s not just the pictures that I want people to see. I want people to know more about me through the interview as well.”

“I’m not going to think about the GQ photo shoot for now. I’m more curious about whether you are still shocked from my confession? How do you feel about it?”

“Hmmm... The shock is still there for sure. But I don’t feel bad about it. I have been asking myself why I seemed to be bothered when you do not tell me your whereabouts or what you are doing. I don’t know if that means I look upon you as more than just an oppa yet, but yea, that’s how I feel about it. I don’t see the need to avoid you but I don’t know where this is going either. So, I guess we both just have to carry on as usual but with the knowledge that there might be something more? We can decide if there is anything more later right?”

Jiyong turned into the car park of YGE. But before they got down, he stretched out his

57

hand towards Chaerin. Chaerin gave him a puzzled look so Jiyong took her hand in his instead.

“There is something more here. Trust me, trust your heart then you will see.”

Jiyong brought her hand to his lips, looked her in the eye and kissed it before releasing her hand. Immediately, he felt like he had just released the most important thing in his life. Chaerin blushed prettily but got out of the car to get her bag. But before she could get to it, Jiyong had already taken the bags and refused to let her carry anything. He took her hand in his and walked into YGE building like it was something he did every day.

“Oppa, what are you doing? Boss will see this and he would come after us. Let go.”

“He can come after us anytime. I’m not worried about that at all.”

“Oppa, your fans are outside. I still want to leave this building alive and please don’t say stupid things like you don’t care. You do, and you should. They have been with you every step of the way.”

“So have you, baby, so have you.”

“Did you just call me ‘baby’? Kwon Jiyong-ssi, please don’t do that! Look at the goosebumps on my arms!”

Chaerin took the opportunity to take her hand out of his. Not because she didn’t like having her hand held by him but she knew him. He would just do what he wanted without a care. She can’t let him be hit with another scandal or rumor, not because of her. She also took the chance to walk ahead of him.

“Kwon Jiyong-ssi? Lee Chaerin-ssi, do you have a death wish?”

“I added the formal address to your name, so I wasn’t calling you just by your name.

What’s wrong with that?”

They had arrived at the lift lobby inside the building so Jiyong walked up to her and put his hand around her waist, bent down and whisper into her ear.

“Didn’t I say to never stop calling me ‘oppa’?”

“O-P-P-A, can you please let go of me? I’m not a doll! And don’t give people the wrong idea about us.”

58

“What wrong idea would that be?”

“I don’t know, like we are a couple or something. And before you say anything, we are not. So, let go. I’m serious.”

Jiyong didn’t let go and just gave her an amused look when she glared at him.

“Say the magic word~” “Aish~ Oppa, you are so childish at times. OPPA, will you now please let go of me?”

“Who?” “Jiyong oppa.”

The lift arrived and Jiyong led Chaerin inside, his arms still around her waist.

“Jingyo oppa.”

“Remember that, that’s the magic word.”

Jiyong let go of her and pressed the button for the top floor. They would have to climb up 2 more flights of stairs before they arrive at the rooftop.

“Chaerin ah, what did you make for us?”

“Kimbap, salad and fruits. Ah, oppa, I forgot coffee.”

“Do you want coffee? We can drop by the cafeteria to get it.”

“But I really want to have the hazelnut coffee from the convenience store. I’d message Bae oppa and ask him to get it for me.”

Jiyong fought with himself. Should he leave her side and go get the coffee that she wants or should he let Bae be the ‘knight’ in this case? He decided having more time with her was more important.

They arrived at the rooftop and settled down on the outdoor table that was set up.

Chaerin took out her phone and called Youngbae. Jiyong wasn’t very pleased about it but he knew it was for the coffee so he let it go.

59

“Bae oppa, where are you? Can you get me the hazelnut coffee that I like from the convenience store? Oh! You already got it? Thanks oppa! Are you arriving soon?”

“I’d be there in about 10 minutes. You guys can start first.”

“It’s ok, we’ll wait for you. I really want the coffee.”

“Alright, 10 minutes.”

Chaerin ended the call and turned her attention to setting the food on the table.

“Chaerin ah, will I ever have a chance to watch you cook?”

“Oppa, why the sudden thought?”

“I don’t know, I just thought it would be nice to watch you cook.”

“If I’m going to let you watch me cook, it’d mean that I have to invite you to my apartment or my parents’ house. I don’t know, my apartment is my own private space that not even the girls have been there. But my parents’ place is too far away.”

“How about you cook in my apartment then?”

“Isn’t that even more strange? I have never been to your place on my own. We’ll see. If and when the opportunity arises, I would let you know.”

“Then maybe it’s time you do?”

“What? Going to your apartment on my own? What would I do there?”

“You can play with Gaho or Jolie...”

“They are with your parents. You should bring them here! I miss them!! I really won’t have time once the comeback for 2NE1 starts. How are they?”

“They are ok. Jolie is getting bigger but she’s adorable. Gaho is always chasing after her and so protective. And when he tried to chase away another dog that came close to her the other day, she barked at him. He was quite hurt.”

“Oh poor Gaho!!”

“But it’s just like how I’m trying to protect you but you screamed at me yesterday.”

60

“Oppa, are we really going to bring that up again? I already said it’s a done deal.”

“WHAT? You put that picture on Instagram already?”

“No... But now that you mentioned it, maybe I should do that...”

“Chaerin ah, please...”

“Alright. I won’t do it now.”

“No, promise you won’t do it at all.”

“But oppa, there are 2 shots from that series that are going to be published. This was the side profile picture so it’s considered mild already. No, stop, if we continue talking about this, we will get into a disagreement and that’s not how I want to end this breakfast.”

“Ok, I’d let it go for now. Come and sit beside me.”

“Why?” “Because I don’t want Bae to sit beside you.”

“Oh really? Too bad.”

Youngbae sat down beside Chaerin before Jiyong or Chaerin could react.

“Chae, here’s your coffee.”

“Bae oppa, you are the best!!”

Chaerin leaned against Youngbae and hugged him round the waist. Youngbae looked at her and patted her head.

“Anytime, Princess~” Hearing the word ‘princess’, Chaerin released him and glared at him.

“Ya~ Bae oppa, I said not to call me that!”

Youngbae couldn’t help it. He pinched Chaerin’s nose.

61

“Aigoo~ So cute when you are pissed off. I should do this more often. What did you make for us?”

“Kimbap, salad and fruits~ Let’s get started. I need to run off to practice soon. Jiyong oppa, Bae oppa, eat well!”

“Chaerin ah, thank you~” Jiyong looked at the interaction between Chaerin and Youngbae and for the first time he realized that what everyone said about Youngbae being his biggest rival was true.

“Omo~ Chaerin, your cooking skills has improved!”

WHAT?! She had cooked for Bae before?!!

“Bae oppa, this is kimbap. The only thing I cooked is the egg and the rice.”

“But it’s still good~ I was actually hoping that you would be making pancakes today instead.”

PANCAKES?!!! Man...

“I would have made that but I was at my parents’ and by the time I got here, it would have been cold. I’d make them for you the next time I’m back at my own apartment.”

“Cool~! Thanks! You should eat. Ji, why are you not eating? This is really tasty!”

“Jiyong oppa, is the food not to your taste? Do you want something else instead? I could go down to the cafeteria and get something for you.”

“No, I’m good...”

Jiyong put a piece of kimbap in his mouth but he couldn’t really taste it. All his senses were focused on Chaerin. Even though he wanted to make Chaerin come sit beside him, or to ask her to focus on him, it was impossible. Though he had made his feelings clear to Chaerin, there was no commitment from her.

This is frustrating.

“Bae oppa, you’ve got rice on your face.”

62

“Where?”

Youngbae tried to remove the rice grain but was not successful. Chaerin took hold of his hand and guided him instead. When Youngbae finally managed to remove the rice grain from his face, he playfully tried to stick it on Chaerin’s face instead.

“Bae oppa!! STOP IT!” Yes, Bae, stop it!

“Oppa, if you don’t stop, I’m going to tickle you!!”

What?! She knows he’s ticklish?

“Ok! Ok!! I’d stop!”

“Stop behaving like a child!”

“Aigoo~ The baby calling me a child! That’s very funny~” “Oppa, cut it out. Eat your breakfast. Jiyong oppa, you ok? You don’t look too good...”

Youngbae looked over at Jiyong and smirked.

Aigoo~ Kwon Jiyong, you are so easy!

Jiyong was about to say he was alright when he saw Chaerin getting up to move beside him. He kept his silence since it got him what he wanted: Chaerin beside him. Chaerin put her hand on his forehead to see if he was running a fever.

“You seemed alright, oppa. Do you want a drink? Ah! I almost forgot that I have your favorite vitamin drink in my bag. Bae oppa, can you pass me my bag?”

After Youngbae passed Chaerin her bag, she took out 2 bottles of the vitamin water for Jiyong.

“Here, oppa, you will need this since I heard Bae oppa is going to lock you up in the recording studio until you finish his song for him. Now, eat up. So, Bae oppa, we’ll start the recording after I’m done with the fitting. You are coming to lunch with us in the cafeteria later right?”

“Depends on how much your Ji oppa gets done. But yea, come look for me at Ji’s studio 63

when you are done with practice.”

“Speaking of which, I have to go now.”

“But it’s only 8.45am! Your members are going to be late anyway.”

“Which is why I have to be punctual.”

“Aren’t you going to eat anything?”

“I had breakfast with my parents just now. So I’d see you guys later. Jiyong oppa, FIGHTING! Bae oppa, FIGHTING!” “I’d walk you down.”

“Jiyong oppa, I’m not going to get lost. This is my playground. Sit and finish your breakfast.”

“I...”

“Oppa, I’d be fine really. See you later.”

With a wave and a smile, Chaerin left the rooftop and went down to the dance studio where they would be practicing. She knew why Jiyong wanted to follow her down but at the moment she still didn’t want to break out of their ‘sibling’ relationship yet.

64

V 20 June 2013 YGE, 8.45am Jiyong’s eyes followed Chaerin till she disappeared then he turned back to the breakfast and put another piece of kimbap into his mouth and stared at Youngbae.

“So, what’s going here, Ji? You look like you are about to chew me up like the piece of kimbap you just put into your mouth.”

Jiyong swallowed the kimbap in his mouth, took a swig of the vitamin drink then looked at Youngbae.

“Bae, I’d be direct here. I love Chaerin and not just as an oppa. I’ve already told her just now during our drive here. I believe she needs time to get used to the idea before I can make my next move. I’m not comfortable with how close she is with you but I can’t do anything about it. At least I can’t tell her to stop talking to you because I know what would happen. But I hope as my best friend, you know where to draw the line.”

“What if I tell you the exact same thing? Cos Ji, I don’t know how I feel about letting her go to you. Whether I see her as my little sister or as a girl, I don’t feel safe about her with you. Even if you are my best friend, my first instinct is still to keep her away from you.”

“Why would you feel that way?”

“Because of your past. You come up quite a bit whenever I talked to Chaerin but if the topic is about you and your ex-girlfriends or flings, she would change the subject very quickly. Or when she hear anyone mention names of girls you were previously involved with, there would be a flicker of pain before she hides it away with a smile. Unknowingly, you might have hurt her. And I’m not about to let you hurt her more.”

“But doesn’t that tell you that she might have feelings for me?”

“Who’s to say that’s not her sisterly emotions towards you? Every time you go through any emotional upheaval with your girl, you go to her. She doesn’t like to see you hurt.

You know how she is, she would rather be the one in pain than to see someone she cares about hurting. You have never seen her crying on her own after you are done getting your comfort from her, have you? I have. And it’s not pretty. So, I really don’t know.”

65

“No matter what, I’m going to try my hardest to become her comfort, her strength, her everything from now on. I’m not going to step back just because you might be interested in her. That’s not my style.”

“Jiyong, if she chooses you at the end of the day, I’d give you my full blessings. But know that she is precious in my heart and I will not allow anyone, not even you, to hurt her. I’m putting our friendship on the line but I’m trusting you to not ruin it.”

“I won’t. I have more to lose. I can’t lose both my best friend and my heart.”

“You seemed serious this time round.”

“I held her hand just now. The moment I let go, it felt like I just let go of the only thing I want to hold on to. I don’t think I can afford not to be serious when it comes to Lee Chaerin. You are not the only one interested in her.”

“Is this a competitive thing? Like suddenly she’s the most desirable girl because everyone’s got an eye on her?”

“Honestly, I didn’t even realize the competition was all around until yesterday. You, Xin, Soo Hyuk... It’s actually still quite mind-boggling. And how come I didn’t even know about the collaboration that you were doing with Chaerin?”

“Oh that...”

Youngbae actually had a sheepish smile on his face. It was one that one would have when they think of the person they love. Jiyong saw it and knew that he was really putting his friendship with Youngbae on the line with this one.

“So what about it?”

“It was really something really random but it sort of came together quite nicely.”

“What is the song title?” “‘What I Want to Do if I Have a Lover’. It’s actually a very cutesy song that is SO unlike us. But we had so much fun coming up with the lyrics and the music that we just have to record it. Even if it isn’t the title song, it’s still something I want to include in my album.”

“So she’d be singing instead of rapping?”

“Yup~ Come on, we all know that she can sing. She’s got a really unique voice.

66

Actually, I’m shocked too that we can use her voice in the song. Like I said, the song is very cutesy. But as usual, she aced it. Speaking of which, let’s go and finish that song we did halfway. I want to finish the album as soon as possible. Since 2NE1 is going to be promoting for the rest of the year, it’d be fun to go on music shows with them!”

“Oh... I didn’t think about that. Maybe I should release the 2nd part of my album after the tour. I’d talk to Boss about this. It’d be really fun if we all go to music shows together!!”

“So, let’s go and work on that song now. I give you 4 hours. Otherwise, when Chaerin comes and look for me, I’m just going to lock you inside while I go for lunch with the rest of them!”

“You can’t do that to me!! I’m your best friend!!”

“Not when you have been sitting on that song for so long! Let’s go!”

The two friends quickly packed up and made sure they didn’t leave any trace behind.

When they made their way down, they passed by the dance studio that 2NE1 was practicing in. They could hear the music coming out. Both turned and look at each other.

“You want to go in so bad right?”

Jiyong nodded.

“I bet she’s inside alone. I want to see her!!!”

“Well, every minute you spent inside is one minute less you have to work on my song.

But if you are confident of finishing it, then go ahead.”

“Let’s go in. She might be the energy source that I need to finish the song!”

Youngbae shook his head but entered the dance studio with Jiyong. Once they were inside, they just stood at the back and kept quiet while watching Chaerin do her own practice.

Chaerin was going through her playlist of warm-up songs. Most of it was 2NE1’s songs that they were going to perform. As the music played, she went through the choreography and think of the performance space and what she could do to maximize the enjoyment the audience would get from their performance.

When “I Am The Best” started playing, she got into the starting position. That was when 67

she saw Jiyong and Youngbae standing at the back of the dance studio. She smiled and waved to them, then signalled for Youngbae to come join her. Youngbae stepped forward and got in line with Chaerin. They exchanged a smile when the introduction ended.

Jiyong watched the two of them going through the entire dance sequence. From the looks of it, this wasn’t the first time that Youngbae had joined Chaerin during her dance practice. He started to question just exactly how much time they actually spend with each other for the past months since he’s not been around much.

“YA! Bae oppa, you are not supposed to do that!!”

That got Jiyong’s attention and brought him back from his thoughts. What he saw caused him to clench his fists. He consciously told himself to calm down. Youngbae had his arms around Chaerin’s waist and was looking at her with a goofy smile of his face.

“But it’s always fun to see you flustered!! You are too cute, Chaerin ah~” “Oppa, now I have to start all over again!”

“It’s ok, I’d do it with you.”

“Don’t mess it up this time!”

Chaerin went to restart the song but she caught a glimpse of Jiyong’s expression and knew that he wasn’t too happy.

“Bae oppa, wait a minute.”

She walked up to Jiyong and placed her hand on his arm. Jiyong looked her in the eyes and Chaerin caught a flicker of sadness and anger in them.

“Jiyong oppa, what’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”

Jiyong closed his eyes and choose his next words very carefully. He removed Chaerin’s hand on his arm and held it in his hand instead.

“I was just wondering how much time I have lost and I’m truly afraid that you will slip out of my hands. I don’t know... All these emotions I’m feeling inside of me are so new.

What do I have to do, what can I do, what should I do... I feel like I’m treading on thin ice here... Chaerin ah...”

68

Chaerin took her hand out of Jiyong’s and gave him a hug. Jiyong was a little shocked but recovered quickly to hug her back.

“Oppa, you are being silly. I’m always here. When you need me, when you call me, I’d be there, don’t worry.”

“Chaerin ah, what I’m saying is it’s not enough anymore... at least for me. So I’m at a loss as to how to react when I see you with another guy, without scaring you. What do I do?”

“Oppa, we have to give each other time. You barely told me about your feelings, I’m still getting my head around it. And you have to remember that I’m close to a lot of the oppas here and I can’t possibly just start distancing myself from them. But I promise to be more mindful of my actions, alright?”

“Would you, please? I know it’s a lot to ask but..”

“But you cannot be angry if I don’t do it all the time. It’s not going to be easy and all the oppas are going to start asking questions, to which I have no answers yet. So, I hope you can understand too.”

“If you want, I can talk to them...”

“NO! Aigoo~ Oppa, that would just be awkward. Just let things happen on its own.”

“But if it’s not happening the way I want it...”

“Oppa, if it’s what WE want, it will happen the way we want it.”

And that was Jiyong’s greatest worry, that what he wanted wasn’t what Chaerin wanted.

He felt Chaerin pulling herself back from the hug and his first instinct was to hug her tighter. But he could also hear noises coming from outside and knew that her members were going to burst through the doors. So he had no choice but to let her go.

Chaerin stepped back and turned to Youngbae.

“Bae oppa, I think you’d better go and get Jiyong oppa started on your song. Otherwise, you might really have to lock him up.”

She turned back to Jiyong and gave him her cute eye smile.

“Oppa, you are going to work hard today and finish the song right? That’s my condition 69

for going out with you tonight. Other than I have to finish recording before 9pm, you will have to finish Bae oppa’s song. Otherwise, I’d just go back home and rest for tomorrow’s departure.”

“Chaerin ah...”

“I’m serious. You have been delaying on this song for so long. Get it over and done with so you can start on other projects or have some time for yourself. Boss is going to start asking you about your solo album, Big Bang’s album once you finish up your tour. I just don’t want you to be all stressed out again.”

Jiyong nodded since she made sense. He told himself he would just have to finish the song.

“And don’t forget to eat if you are not joining us for lunch.”

“Well, you could always visit me with lunch.”

“We’ll see. Alright, off you go, oppas~ See you all later.”

“Bye Chae, have a good practice!”

“I will, Bae oppa! FIGHTING! You are going to finish the song today!”

Chaerin gave him a cute wink that made Youngbae pinch her cheeks. He walked out of the dance studio ahead of Jiyong because he felt that the two needed some time alone.

He ran into the girls outside who were all rushing to make sure they were not too late.

“Oh~ Youngbae, what are you doing here so early in the morning?”

“We just met Chaerin for breakfast.” “‘We’? We who?”

“Jiyong and I.” “Woooooo~” “What is that for, Bom noona?”

“2 guys and 1 girl, it always make for good drama. So did you guys get into a fight?”

70

“No, what’s there to fight about?”

Just then, Jiyong walked out of the studio with a broad grin while shaking his head. He looked like he had just been hit by a truck. He was about to walk away from the group when Bom called him.

“YA! Kwon Jiyong! Where are you going? Why are you grinning like an idiot? Did you just come out from the dance studio? What happened?”

Jiyong finally realized that the girls and Youngbae were standing outside the dance studio and now they were looking at him with a strange look on their face. He smiled and waved at them.

“Hello~ Noonas and Minzy~ Have a good practice! I have a song to finish. Let’s go, Bae!” With that, he turned and walked away. He took out his phone and looked like he was messaging someone and whoever replied to him made him grin even broader.

“I think I’d better catch him while he’s in a good mood. See you girls later at lunch!”

Youngbae ran after Jiyong and when he caught up with him, he put his arm around Jiyong’s shoulders.

“Spill! What happened inside?!”

“Nothing~” “Kwon Jiyong, I have known you since you were 12. You are grinning like a cat. So, spill, what happened inside?”

“Really, nothing happened. Let’s go and finish up your song!”

With that, Jiyong walked a little faster, like he couldn’t wait to get started.

Of course I can’t wait...

Tonight is going to be the happiest night of my life!

Youngbae was still puzzled by Jiyong’s sudden turn of heart but he wasn’t going to question his enthusiasm. He walked a little faster and when he arrived in the studio, Jiyong already had the unfinished song playing. He started playing around with the keyboards and the sound controls and before long the melody for the whole song was 71

completed. He played the whole song and Youngbae was surprised at the final product.

“If I have known, I should have gotten Chaerin on your case a long time ago. That was fast work!”

Jiyong grinned and then started filling up the lyrics for the song. Youngbae was amazed at the speed he was working.

“Take a look at the lyrics and see if we need to change anything. If not, let’s start recording and take it from there.”

The two good friends spent the next 3 hours working on the song and by lunchtime, they were done. Jiyong heaved a sigh of relief since it meant that his afternoon was freed up to visit Chaerin and Youngbae when they were recording. But he thought he would work on something else first before their recording started.

At around 12.30pm, both of them were ready to go for lunch. They were waiting for Chaerin to pop by so they could let her listen to the song before lunch. But she didn’t appear and she was not answering her phone. They decided that they would go look for her at the dance studio instead and made their way over.

When they arrived outside the studio, Chaerin and Xin were just exiting it. They were discussing something when they heard their names being called. They looked up to see Jiyong and Youngbae walking towards them. Chaerin face-palmed herself. She totally forgot that the two of them were waiting for her.

“Jiyong oppa, Bae oppa, I’m so sorry! I totally forgot that I was supposed to go meet you for lunch. We got too engrossed talking about the outfits for our comeback and such.”

Jiyong walked towards Chaerin, looked at Xin and pulled her towards him, then spoke to her softly.

“It’s ok. Are you done now? Do you want to go eat something now?”

“I can’t. We need to go and pick up the outfits from some brands which are willing to sponsor our wardrobe. Because this is rather last-minute, we have to go on our own.

The PR and wardrobe team have their hands full with arranging our variety show appearances and outfits.”

“Do you need me to come along? I know some friends who would be willing to sponsor outfits for you and the girls.”

72

“No, we are good. We have already called them just now so now it’s just the picking up.

Seungho oppa can drive us. Have a good lunch!”

With that, Chaerin turned away from Jiyong and walked to the elevator with Xin, still talking about the outfits and the accessories. Jiyong and Youngbae looked on. Both felt a little weird when Xin put his hand around Chaerin’s shoulders. Jiyong just wanted to walk up to them and tear his hand away from Chaerin.

“Do you think I should talk to Seungho about him not being touchy with Chaerin?”

“I don’t think you should, at least not till you guys are actually official. Seungho is their stylist so touching is actually something he would do, especially when he has to adjust their clothes and all. And you know he pays more attention to Chaerin than the other girls. You would just make it awkward for Chaerin.”

“Aish~! Now I’m going to think about how he would be helping her to adjust her clothes when they are doing the fitting. Maybe I should follow them...”

“And get scolded by Chaerin? I don’t think you want to do that. Chaerin knows what she’s doing, stop worrying. Let’s go for lunch. I’m sure Chaerin will pop by when she’s back.”

“I have no appetite anymore. I’d go back to my studio first. Look for me there when you are done.”

Without waiting for Youngbae’s reply, Jiyong walked back towards his studio. His buoyant mood was totally gone. He tried to console himself that he would still see Chaerin later in the afternoon, but it wasn’t helping.

He started tinkering with another song he was working on previously but nothing was going right. The image of Xin helping Chaerin with adjusting her clothes and touching her just kept invading his mind.

“Argh! Get out!!”

“Alright then, but let me pass you your lunch.”

“I don’t want...”

“Before you say you don’t want to eat, Chaerin was the one who wanted me to bring you food. And she wants me to take a picture of you eating it.”

73

“Why should I eat it just because she asked me to?”

“It’s for your own good. She worries about your health all the time.”

“Then why didn’t she call me or message me herself?”

“She did but she couldn’t get through to you. She only called me thinking that you were not picking up her calls.”

Jiyong checked his phone then and realized that his phone was off. He quickly plugged in to charge his phone. When his phone was revived, he saw the messages and missed calls notices and smiled.

“Happy now? Now, eat up!”

Jiyong took the bag of food from Youngbae and upon peeping inside, saw that it had all his favorite food. He took all of it out and spread it out on the table. He passed Youngbae his phone and got him to take a picture of him eating.

“I’d leave you to your lunch. I need to go to Tablo hyung’s studio and talk to him about another song. See you~!”

Jiyong started scrolling through the messages that Chaerin had sent to him.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, sorry about missing lunch with you! But you have to eat ok?

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, are you angry with me? I'm sorry but this really came up suddenly.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa~~ oppa~~~ Jingyo oppa~~~ You said that's the magic word... Stop being angry with me. Pick up my call ok?

FROM: CHAERINNIE Ok.. I guess you are busy or angry with me. I have asked Bae oppa to bring food for you. Please eat ok?

Jiyong was heartened by the care and concern she showed towards him but it made him wonder if she treated every one of her oppas the same way. He wanted to be special, the only one she showed such care and concern for.

74

TO: CHAERINNIE Chaerin ah, I’m not angry. I didn’t realize my phone battery was flat. I got the lunch from Youngbae and will start eating now. What are you doing now?

Jiyong attached the photo that Youngbae took of him with the food and started eating while waiting for Chaerin’s reply. When his phone beeped, he quickly picked it up. He smiled when he saw the reply.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa~! Phew~ I thought you were angry with me. Eat well so that you can work well! Bae oppa said you finished his song! WOW!! You did well, oppa!! So proud of you! Me? We just picked out the outfits at the 2nd stop, now going to the last one. In fact, we’ve just arrived. Talk to you later!! ^^ Jiyong went to his work desk and put on the song he was trying to work on before walking back to the food. He was about to get up again so he could try out a new series of sounds but his phone beeped, getting his attention instead.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, concentrate! Finish eating first otherwise you are going to get indigestion. I know it’s difficult for you but please try ok?

TO: CHAERINNIE How did you know?! :) Ok ok, I’d finish eating first!

FROM: CHAERINNIE You do that all the time... It’s bad for your body. Ok, I’ve got to go try on some outfits. Later, oppa~ ^^ The latest observation about him always getting distracted by work while eating made him realized that Chaerin paid a lot of attention to him. That made him feel good. He questioned why he never realized that before, then the answer came to him: He wasn’t paying attention to her. That, and the fact that he saw her simply as a younger sister.

It’s amazing what a change in perspective made.

TO: CHAERINNIE Chaerin ah, I will pay more attention to you in the future. I love you~ ^^ Though he didn’t get a reply from Chaerin immediately, he quickly finished up his lunch and started to work on the song. Again, he finished the composing in no time. Since he

75

didn’t have the sound engineer with him, he put that aside and was about to start on something else when he heard the door of his studio opened. He turned to see who it was and smiled widely when he saw that it was Chaerin. But his smile dropped a little when he saw Xin walking in after her.

“Jiyong oppa~ Did you finish your lunch?”

“Aigoo~ Chaerin ah, you are treating him like a baby. He’s old enough to know his own body.”

“Seungho oppa, that’s where you are wrong. Jiyong oppa always put his work first before anything else.”

“Yes, I did finish every bit of my lunch. How about you?”

Chaerin looked away and tried to distract Jiyong.

“Oppa, Bae oppa said you finished his song! I want to listen to it!”

“Chaerin, answer my question. Have you had lunch yet?”

Chaerin knew there was no escape from the situation and shook her head.

“I can’t. With the outfits that we just picked up, I can’t afford to put on any weight.”

“Chaerin ah...”

Both Xin and Jiyong called out her name at the same time. Chaerin thought that it was really funny and laughed out loud.

“Aigoo~ Oppas, I’d go eat something later when I’m hungry. Jiyong oppa, can I listen to Bae oppa’s song now? I have to go meet him at the recording studio for our song soon.”

“No. I’m going to bring you to the cafeteria now and you will eat something before I let you listen to the song or go for your recording. There’s no need to starve yourself. You look fine, no, you look fabulous. Let’s go.”

Without a second glance at Xin, Jiyong took her hand and pulled her out of the studio.

Chaerin was shocked by the move and almost fell over. Xin went forward just in time to break her fall.

“YA! KWON JIYONG! Watch out! Chaerin almost fell over!”

76

Jiyong turned back to look at Chaerin and saw Xin holding her hand and looking at the bruise caused by his tight hold on her hand. He was whispering softly to her and she was pouting and shaking her head. He was just about to go over to them when they walked past him.

“Chaerin ah, I’m sorry...”

“It’s ok, oppa. I’m going off now. I will go get something to eat from the cafeteria before meeting Bae oppa. I’d call you later when I’m done? If you are going to be working on something later, FIGHTING!!”

“Wait! I’m going with you!”

“You are coming for the recording, oppa?”

“Yeah, I asked Tablo hyung for permission last night.”

“Erm... I don’t think it’s a good idea.”

“Why not?”

Xin laughed, Chaerin hit his arm playfully.

“Now, I want to be there too. Can I go? Chaerin, please? I have to see this!”

“Seungho oppa, it’s not funny. Jiyong oppa, I really don’t think you should come.”

“Why?” “Because I won’t be able to keep the promise I gave you this morning.”

“What do you mean?”

“The song requires me and Bae oppa to act lovey-dovey, so I don’t think you would be able to handle it..."

"You're recording, why would you need to be all lovey-dovey?"

"The effect was much much better. And we are doing the chorus today so..."

Chaerin didn't dare meet Jiyong's eyes. And she was biting her bottom lips. She 77

decided to appeal to him one more time.

"Oppa, I promise to finish it real fast so we can leave earlier ok? Just don't come for the recording..."

Jiyong stretched out his hand and pulled Chaerin gently towards him. He lifted the hand that he held too tightly just now in his haste to bring her to the cafeteria and upon seeing the redness, frowned. He ran his thumb over the redness then lifted her hand to kiss it softly before pulling her into a hug.

Chaerin was surprised at the display of affection by Jiyong in front of Xin. She didn’t know how to react so she decided to just go with the flow.

“Chaerin ah, sorry... I shouldn’t have been so rough on you. But you can’t skip meals just so you can fit into the clothes. You look amazing so please don’t ever think that you are not. As for your recording with Bae, it’s all just to get into the right mood right? It’s for work right? Then it’s alright. Because I know there will be times when I would have to come into close contact with other girls. But as long as we are clear that you know that is for work, we’re good. So, can I go and watch the recording now?”

Chaerin pulled back but Jiyong didn’t let go of her.

“Oppa, while it is for work but the thing is I’m close to Bae oppa, everything comes out very naturally. It really looks like we’re in love with each other. If you think you can handle it, then by all means, come for the recording. But if you try to stop the recording or what we are doing, then I would request that you leave the recording studio.”

“What’s the most intimate action you have done with Bae?” Chaerin took some time to consider and each second past drove Jiyong a little crazier.

When she finally looked at Jiyong, she tilted her head, as if considering her options.

“Hmmm, I’m not too sure. Do you consider a quick kiss on the cheek to be more intimate than a 10-minute back-hug?”

“WHAT?!! Kiss on the cheek AND back-hug?”

“Nope, oppa, you can’t come for the recording.”

“Why not? Now I have to go for the recording because I don’t know what else you guys would do.”

78

“Exactly. We were going to do the back-hug and possibly the kiss today. So since you reacted in that manner, I don’t think you should be present. Seungho oppa, let’s go.”

Chaerin tried to get out from the loose hug but Jiyong didn’t allow that. Chaerin looked up at him and saw that he was frowning. What eventually got to her was the worry she saw in his eyes. She had expected anger but when she saw the worry, she remembered what he said to her in the dance studio. She smiled, then surprised Jiyong and Xin by giving Jiyong a quick kiss on his lips. She quickly moved away from Jiyong before he could react.

“Oppa, maybe now you can come for the recording since I believe a kiss on the lips wins a kiss on the cheek anytime, right? But seriously, I’d rather you try to finish as much work as you can so when we go out tonight, you don’t have to worry about unfinished work, alright?”

“Chaerin ah, he’s still trying to get his mind back after getting your kiss. Let’s just go.”

Just then, Chaerin’s phone rang and she stepped back totally from Jiyong’s hug. Jiyong released her but hearing what she said next made him want to step back and hug her again.

“Bae oppa~ I’m going to the studio now. See you soon!”

Chaerin slipped her phone back into her pocket and turned to Jiyong.

“Jiyong oppa, see you later! FIGHTING! Seungho oppa, let’s go.”

“Chaerin ah, I think I’d stay here with Jiyong for a while. I’d go to the studio in a bit to see you and Youngbae act like a couple!”

“Alright, see you in a bit then~” With that, Chaerin left the studio with a wave and a smile. Jiyong was about to follow her when Xin spoke.

“Can I talk to you for a minute, Jiyong?”

Jiyong was a little caught between going after Chaerin and maybe making things clear with Xin. He decided that he should just get the talk over and done with before going to the recording studio.

“If you are going to get pissed off seeing Chaerin being touched by another guy, even if 79

he’s your best friend, then I think you really shouldn’t go for the recording.”

Jiyong looked at Xin with a shocked look.

“You have seen them before?”

“Of course, why do you think I wanted to follow her for the recording?”

“But why?”

“I think it’s exactly why you feel the need to go for the recording too, as a reminder to Youngbae not to step over the line as an oppa to our darling sister. But what the hell is going on between you and Chaerin? What's the sudden hugging and I don’t know, the kiss on the lips? What the hell?! Didn’t you just meet up with Kiko 2 days ago?”

Jiyong turned pale at what Xin just said.

“How did you know...”

“So it’s true? Damn, I was hoping that Kiko was just high on helium when she told me that.”

“No, wait, what exactly did she tell you?”

“She told me very happily that you went to look for her because you missed her so much.”

“WHAT?! I didn’t go and look for her. She called me because she saw that I tweeted about being in Japan and suggested we have a meal together.”

“But you did see her.”

“Yes, we had lunch and then I went back to the hotel before going for Dae’s concert.”

“You are still giving her hope then.”

“What? It was just a meal!”

“Well, she doesn’t see it that way. Ok, enough about Kiko, she’s not my concern. My concern is Chaerin. What the hell is going on?”

“I love her.”

80

Xin looked at Jiyong with disbelief in his eyes and shook his head.

“Oh please, not Chaerin. I don’t care if you touch any other girls but NOT Chaerin.”

“Why? Because you want to keep her for yourself? Or for Soo Hyuk?”

“What are you going on about?”

“Do you like Chaerin as more than an oppa?”

“Kwon Jiyong, you need your head checked. She’s like a little sister to me.”

“Then why are you bringing her with you to Singapore for the Ambush event?”

“Oh that...”

“Yes, that. I wanted to ask her but you guys beat me to it. Why?” “Well, Soo Hyuk and I didn’t give her anything for her solo debut so we thought we will bring her to Singapore for a holiday before she joins the other girls as your guest in Singapore. She had worked really hard, shuffling between ‘The Baddest Female’ and ‘Falling In Love’. Anyway, she’s still going to be at the event so you will still see her.”

“You know how she is when we are in public. Unless requested by the media to take a photo together, she won’t want to be seen near me.”

“Ever asked yourself why?”

Jiyong shook his head.

“Well, she didn’t want to be ‘one of G-Dragon’s girls’. If you didn’t know, she adores you and holds you in high regards. But she won’t want to be thought of as someone who’s just using your fame and popularity. Not to mention, your fans sometimes go all crazy because she attends fashion events with you or is just seen with you. As to why I don’t want her anywhere near you, I simply do not want her to be caught in a scandal with you. She is doing very well right now. Looking at the way her solo debut went, I won’t be surprised if YG has more in the pipeline for her. If she’s caught in a scandal with you, everything would be gone. So, please stay away from her. Go play your games somewhere else.”

“What if I’m serious about her? Should I give her up?”

81

“Jiyong, why? Why all of a sudden?”

“Why are you being protective all of a sudden?”

“Because she’s all grown up, like all of a sudden it’s difficult to ignore the fact that she’s a girl. The protective instincts just came out naturally especially when I see how some guys are looking at her. Yet this girl is absolutely clueless as to how attractive she is.”

“For me, part of it is the protective instincts but it goes a little deeper. When I got to know that she went to Jeju almost alone with Youngbae, I got very uneasy. When I heard that she had gotten very close to Youngbae, I panicked. When I saw their interaction today, I wondered how much time I have lost and if it’s already too late. Right now, every second I get to spend with her is precious. I got up at 5am today just to go and pick her at her parents’. I can’t even imagine being away from her for even a minute.”

“Maybe you are just suffering from withdrawal. It’s been a while since your last relationship.”

“Why do I have to justify my feelings for Chaerin to you, to Youngbae, I don’t know, maybe even Soo Hyuk? I like her, I love her, I want her in my life. Why is it so difficult?”

“Because we love her, a lot. We would not allow anyone to hurt her and that includes you.”

“Why does everyone think that I would hurt her? I can’t wait to give her all of my love and here everyone is questioning my intentions.”

“Maybe we have all seen her cry because of you, or maybe we just feel uneasy about how easily Chaerin would fall in love with you. Or maybe she already did a long time ago.”

“Then isn’t it a good thing that I’m now going to reciprocate that feeling?”

“When Chaerin loves, she loves wholeheartedly. She doesn’t hold back. As it is, we see how much she had to when it comes to you. She had you categorized as an ‘oppa’, like all of us to keep reminding herself that she cannot step over that line. That kiss just now is something she would never have done. So she’s definitely thinking about moving you out of that ‘oppa’ category.”

82

“I’m glad to hear that. I don’t want to be just her ‘oppa’. She has too many as it is. I want to be her man. One and only, the one who would take care of her and love her.”

“For always? Is this going to be more than a fling, more than a relationship and heading for marriage? Think about it carefully, because if it’s not heading towards marriage, please just take your game somewhere else.”

That silenced Jiyong. He sat there thinking for a while and thought about if he could handle the image of Chaerin in a wedding dress and getting married to another man. He shook his head to clear that image. That’s not something he would allow to happen.

Then he imagined himself to be the man that Chaerin was walking down the aisle towards. He could see it clearly, from the dress she’d be wearing, to the smile on his face and hers, to the slightly teary eyes that both of them have when they looked at each other and knew that they were going to take the vows to stay by each other’s side, till death do they part.

“Yup, it looks that way. I don’t think I would be able to handle watching her walk down the aisle into the arms of another man.”

“Well, honestly, none of us can. And none of us would have imagined that man to be you. It’s going to take a lot of convincing on your part. Chaerin might be the least resistant person towards you. But know that she has an army of oppas who’s going to fight you every step of the way. Until we know that you are going to be the one that’s going to give her the happiness she deserves, we are not releasing her.”

“But you can’t stop me.”

“We won’t because there’s a part of us that knows both of you belong together. But that belief is filled with doubts because of your past.”

“Like you said, that’s my past. Without all that history, I won’t know what I really want for my future. And Lee Chaerin is who I want. Now, if you are done with your interrogation, I’m going to go see my future. Are you going to come along?”

“Of course, it’s always fun to watch you being jealous.”

“Maybe I’d be, maybe I won’t.”

“Oh, you will be. You are going to freak out. I have seen them and I have to stop myself from stopping them.”

83

“It can’t be that bad right?”

“Don’t forget she did mention kiss and back-hug...”

Jiyong didn’t need any more reminders as he walked out of his recording studio with Xin following and shaking his head.

Jiyong ah, Do well this time.

You deserve the happiness as much as Chaerin does.

84

VI 20 June 2013 4.15pm Tablo’s Recording Studio Chaerin arrived at Tablo’s recording studio and was greeted by Youngbae’s eye smile.

She returned the smile with one of her own. And when Youngbae opened his arms, she gave him a quick hug and moved away quickly. Youngbae looked at her with a raised eyebrow. Usually when they hug, it wasn’t this brief. She just shook her head and smiled then turned her attention to Tablo who was observing them.

“Tablo oppa, annyeong~ Thank you again for helping us with this track.”

“It’s my pleasure! I love working with you, Chaerin ah! Come and feature in my next song ok? I need a female vocal for this track I’m working on.”

“If it’s vocals you are looking for, shouldn’t it be Bommie unnie?”

“She did the featuring the last time. No, I want something richer and stronger, a voice that can ground the track. You are perfect for it!”

“Sure, if you think it’s a good match for your song, I’d do it anytime. Shall we get started on Youngbae oppa’s song?”

With that, she walked into the recording studio to get ready.

“Did she just call you ‘Youngbae oppa’? What happened to ‘Bae oppa’?”

“Ji made his move, I guess she’s just putting the appropriate distance between her and the army of oppas she has.”

“Ah I see. Smart girl. He’s coming for the recording later so it’s a good thing that she’s keeping her distance. I don’t want him to tear down the studio.”

Youngbae smiled at Tablo’s statement but inside he was feeling a little upset. He didn’t want to be ‘Youngbae oppa’, it just sounds weird when she had been calling him ‘Bae oppa’. It took a long time for her to move him from ‘Youngbae oppa’ to ‘Bae oppa’. And all it took was Jiyong confessing his feelings to her to put him back to ‘Youngbae oppa’ status. He walked into the recording studio and without warning, held Chaerin’s hand.

Chaerin was shocked and tried to remove her hand from his.

85

“Chaerin ah, I don’t like it when you put distance between us. I know that Jiyong had told you about his feelings towards you and I can understand why you are doing this.

But don’t you realize that you are hurting me too? And what’s with ‘Youngbae oppa’?

Don’t do that, please?”

Chaerin was about to argue when she saw the pain in Youngbae’s eyes too. She had to blink twice and check to make sure. She closed her eyes and shook her head.

Oh my...

Don’t tell me Bae oppa likes me too...

She opened her eyes and looked at Youngbae straight in the eye.

“Bae oppa, be honest with me. Do you like me too? Like how Jiyong oppa likes me?”

“Yes.” “But...”

“Don’t worry, I won’t pressure you. You are free to make your choice. Even if you choose Jiyong in the end, I will continue to stay by your side as your oppa. As long as you are happy, I’m happy.”

“But how can I when my choice might break your friendship?”

“It won’t. Because I know who you would choose in the end. And I’m getting myself ready to face that. But I’m not ready for you to distance yourself from me, do you understand?”

“Babo Bae oppa... Why would you want to put yourself through this?”

“Because not being by your side is not an option. So, till I find my lady, just let me stay near?”

Chaerin moved and gave Youngbae a tight hug. Youngbae held on to her tight as well.

When he felt her loosening her hold on him, he stepped back but not before kissing her on the forehead.

Chaerin ah...

Please be happy...

Chaerin was shocked but she didn’t stop him. When she finally stepped back enough to 86

look at Youngbae again, she saw that he had tears in his eyes. And that made her tear up as well.

“Bae oppa... Don’t... I will still be here and I have not made my decision yet.”

“Come here...”

Youngbae pulled Chaerin into a hug again and just held her.

“I’m ok. Just promise you won’t distance yourself from me, ok?”

Chaerin nodded in his embrace. After another minute, he released her and wiped away the tears on her face.

“I would never want to make you cry, and I definitely do not want to have to wipe away your tears. If you ever cry because of Jiyong, I will punch his face.”

“Please don’t. He still has his world tour. And I believe in him. I don’t think he would hurt me intentionally. Let’s get started on the recording ok?”

Chaerin moved away from him to calm herself down and to wipe away her tears. She took a few deep breaths and then walked back to Youngbae’s side and voluntarily held his hand.

Youngbae was surprised by her move but when he saw her smile, he knew that everything was alright between them again.

“Can we start? Chaerin ah, I will play the song from the beginning. If you think there’s any part in the beginning you would like to do a re-recording of, let me know.”

Tablo had seen the exchange between Youngbae and Chaerin in the recording studio.

In that brief exchange so much was said without words. Love, Unrequited Love and Friendship dancing a 3-way waltz that would end with one of them walking away. Tablo was glad it was Love that walked away while Unrequited Love and Friendship remained.

Chaerin gave a thumbs up and then held on to Youngbae’s hand a little tighter. The two of them mouthed the words together while looking into each other’s eyes. When it came to the chorus, Chaerin started singing.

CL: The thought of it makes my heart flutter.

I’ll try to do every one a day with you.

87

I’m so happy to be with you.

I’m so happy we both are together.

You’re a real treasure to me.

Baby baby baby baby boo At the end of the chorus, Tablo paused the music and spoke through the intercom.

“Chaerin ah, can we take it back to when you are listing out the various event? The mood didn’t quite match the chorus. You sounded a little sad at the chorus today. So let’s have you listing out the various events to get you into the mood. Bae, help her along.”

“Tablo oppa, let’s just take it from the beginning. We’ll see if it would be a better version than what we already have.”

“Ok! Ready? Go~” The music started playing again and Chaerin thought of what Jiyong said to her in the car and that brought a sweet smile on her face. In that moment, she transformed into a girl who has fallen in love.

CL: If I have a boyfriend, there’ll be so many things I want to do.

I’ve dream I have a boyfriend like that.

The first, kissing him in the street.

The kiss in the car with Jiyong oppa count too right?

The second, catching the early train for Chooncheon with him.

Although it was a car ride, but it was a long car ride from my parents' early in the morning.

The third, going on a picnic with him.

Does the breakfast at the rooftop count?

The fourth, the piggy back ride.

The fifth, couple-ring is basic to our love.

Would we ever get to this stage?

Couple rings?

Boo Boo Boo, it would be really sweet.

Tablo paused the music and played what they had just recorded. When it ended, he said through the intercom.

88

“Chaerin, that was much better don’t you think? It really felt like you are in love. Listen to it.”

Tablo played the song again and it did really sound like she was a girl in love describing those things she wanted to do if she ever have a boyfriend. Chaerin gave Tablo the thumbs up, then said they should continue with the chorus. She turned to Youngbae and whispered in his ears.

“Bae oppa, I want you to hug me from behind.”

“Are you sure that’s alright? Tablo hyung mentioned that Jiyong is going to be here.”

“He knows. I told him already.”

“Even so, it’s not going to sit well with him. Let’s not play with fire alright? I don’t want to put you in a difficult position.”

“Alright then~ Tablo oppa, let’s do the chorus?”

Tablo gave the thumbs up and the music started playing from the top. Again, the two of them sang along silently. When it came to the chorus, Chaerin once again held Youngbae’s hand but this time, she intertwined her fingers with his and shifted so she could look him in the eyes.

CL: The thought of it makes my heart flutter.

I’ll try to do every one a day with you.

I’m so happy to be with you.

I’m so happy we both are together.

You’re a real treasure to me.

Baby baby baby baby boo Youngbae got ready for his part and he held her other hand in his and gave her a beautiful eye smile.

YB: If I have a girlfriend, there’ll be so many things I also want to do.

I’ve always envied another’s girlfriend.

The sixth, I’ll go to late night movies with you.

The seventh, I’ll go to amusement parks with you.

89

The eighth, I’ll hold a surprise event for you.

Boo boo boo I’ll be really happy because of you.

At the end of the verse, Youngbae seemed to have gotten into the flow of the song and pulled Chaerin a little closer to him. He placed his hands on her waist and the two of them stood close to each other. They looked as if they were in their own world.

Just the two of them.

YB: The thought of it makes my heart flutter.

I’ll try to do every one a day with you.

I’m so happy to be with you.

I’m so happy we both are together.

You’re a real treasure to me.

Baby baby baby baby boo~ I’ve been alone on my birthday.

Nope, I had you with me this year.

I’ve had nothing to do on the weekend.

Not when you’re with me.

But I’m eagerly looking forward to such named days.

Now, I look forward to every single day, as long as I get to spend it with you.

CL: I’m so happy to be with you.

I’m so happy we both are together.

YB&CL: Wherever we are, Whatever we do, YB: I really want us to be one YB&CL: Everyday what I really try to do with you, is to tell you, “I love you.”

What I really want to hear from you is such a word, “I love you” Thank you for coming to me.

I’m so happy to be with you.

You are my only love.

90

Baby baby baby baby boo~ Baby baby baby baby boo~ By the end of the song, Youngbae’s arms were around Chaerin’s waist and hers were around his. As they sang the last line of the song together, Youngbae leaned in towards Chaerin’s face and she closed her eyes. Just as his lips were about to touch hers, they were stopped by a roaring voice.

“DONG YOUNGBAE, GET YOUR HANDS AND FACE AWAY FROM MY GIRL!!!!”

Still caught up in their moment, Youngbae and Chaerin didn’t react immediately to the voice they just heard. They just knew that there was someone shouting but they had yet to realize that it was that of a fuming dragon. Youngbae moved his hands to cup her face and then gave her a kiss on her forehead.

“What should I do? I really don’t think I can let you go to Jiyong just like that.”

“Why can’t we just keep it status quo and just go on as we had before?”

“It’s not possible, Chaerin ah. As much as I want that to happen, you know that it would be different.”

“But I don’t want it to be different!!”

“Shhh...”

Youngbae just held her in his arms, trying to soothe her at the same time comfort his own heart.

Outside the recording studio, Jiyong was trying to get out of Xin’s hold on him. He had come into the studio when Youngbae started his part but since they were just holding hands, he didn’t think too much of it. But as the song progressed, he could literally feel the two of them retreating into their own world. The uneasiness he felt was suffocating.

When he saw them hugging each other towards the end of the song, he almost called a stop to the recording but was stopped by Tablo. He tried to stay calm because subconsciously he knew that it was for the effect of the song. If he was seeing it from a producer’s point of view, he would admit the song sounded really good with the right emotions.

But from the point of view of a guy who’s in love with the female lead, he couldn’t handle

91

the onslaught of emotions. The last straw came when he saw Youngbae leaning down, almost kissing Chaerin. He disregarded Tablo’s warning look and hit the intercom to stop them. Although he managed to stop the kiss from happening, it didn’t bring them back to reality immediately. He would never admit but seeing Chaerin with her arms tightly around Youngbae scared the living daylight out of him. He wanted to look away but he couldn’t. There was something about the air around them that drew him in, like a moth to fire.

“Youngbae, Chaerin, that was a good take. Let’s take five.”

Only when Tablo’s voice rang through the intercom did the two main characters of the love song pull back from each other a little and acknowledge the world around them.

Their eyes were still on each other though.

“Jiyong, do you want to go out for a while and calm down first?”

Xin was concerned. He knew that Jiyong was really affected. Truth be told, even he was affected. There was something in there. It wasn’t simply 2 person trying to portray the feelings of a song. This just made things complicated. Previously when Xin saw their recording, he saw the closeness but today, it was something entirely different.

When Jiyong turned to look at Xin, there was tears in his eyes. The fear that sat heavily in his heart had a strong grip. He wanted to cry, he wanted to shout but nothing was coming out.

“Let’s go out for a minute, ok?”

Jiyong shook his head then said very very softly.

“Seungho, please, just...”

Xin knew what he was asking of him. He nodded and walked into the recording studio.

He approached the two of them and then laid a hand on Youngbae.

“Youngbae, you have to let go of Chaerin right now. Jiyong is close to a break-down.

You don’t want him in a bad shape when he has to depart for his Malaysia concert with you tomorrow.”

He turned to Chaerin and held onto her arm.

“Chaerin ah, let go of Youngbae now.”

92

Chaerin shook her head. She didn’t really want to let go. She didn’t know what came over her. Perhaps it was the fear of the unknown with Jiyong that prompted this reluctance to step out of the comfort zone.

Youngbae loosened his hold on Chaerin but she held on tighter. He looked towards the window and saw Jiyong's eyes and clenched fists. He tucked her hair behind her ears then leaned in to whisper to her.

"Chaerin ah, you need to let go of me now. I'm right here beside you. No one can take me away from you, ok? I promise. And your Jiyong oppa needs you right now."

Hearing Jiyong's name from Youngbae’s mouth seemed to break the spell. Chaerin took a step back and looked over at the window. When her eyes met Jiyong's pleading ones, she took a step towards the door of the recording studio but almost fell. Youngbae caught her in time but without a second look at him, she walked towards the door again.

The moment Jiyong met Chaerin's eyes and saw her move towards the door, he moved too. When Chaerin opened the door of the recording studio, he stood there waiting.

Chaerin hesitated but only for a second before running into Jiyong's arms. The fear that had its manacles around his heart fell off.

"Chaerin..."

"Oppa..."

Jiyong held on to Chaerin tight, like he wanted to be melded into one with her. He kissed her cheeks and then her forehead. He stepped back and captured her lips with his. He wanted to mark her as his, erasing any marks that Youngbae might have put on her.

Chaerin recovered from her shock and moved her lips tentatively. Jiyong held on to her head and tried to deepen the kiss but the not-so-discreet 'ahem' coming from Tablo stopped him. He suddenly recalled that they were at Tablo's studio and they were behaving inappropriately.

Jiyong moved his head back but held on to Chaerin with his arm round her waist.

Chaerin looked up at him, all confused at why Jiyong pulled back suddenly. That made Jiyong smile and have her a quick peck on the lips.

"Well, that was quite a roller-coaster ride."

93

The moment Tablo spoke, Chaerin remembered where she was. She took a quick glance at Tablo who smiled and winked at her, causing her to blush.

"Tablo oppa...I'm sorry..."

"No apologies needed. Good news is we have most of the song. Bad news is the last part didn't record as well as I hope it would be. So we will definitely have to do that again."

"Oh, alright. Do you want us to do that now?"

Tablo looked at Jiyong and then at Chaerin before looking at Youngbae who was still in the recording studio with Xin and he knew to let Chaerin walk into the recording studio back to Youngbae would be like pulling the key out of the grenade named Kwon Jiyong.

"Chaerin ah, why don't you take a break while we re-do Youngbae's chorus?"

Tablo went to the intercom and spoke into it, getting Youngbae's attention.

"Bae, let's work on your chorus. Let me know when you are ready."

Xin got up from where he was sitting beside Youngbae and got ready to leave the recording studio. But before he left, his parting words was the wake-up call Youngbae needed.

"Bae, we all know Chaerin will always run to Jiyong first. Don't put yourself in the position where you are going to be hurt over and over again. Stand beside her but don't put yourself between her and Jiyong. She can take care of herself when it comes to Jiyong. I can say that now because I saw how much he was suffering just looking at the two of you just now. So she definitely means more to him now than before."

Youngbae nodded. He knew that Xin was right. He knew in his head but his heart didn't want to listen to his head yet and there was nothing he could do about it.

Standing in front of the microphone, he could see that Chaerin was seated very close to Jiyong on the sofa and he had his arm protectively around her shoulders. He was just watching her talk animatedly with a smile on his face and the occasional laugh when she mentioned something funny or simply because she was so cute when she laughed at her own jokes. Xin had left the studio after saying goodbye to Jiyong and Chaerin.

Youngbae smiled even though his heart hurt.

94

She forgot that she was in my arms, not wanting to let go not more than 10 minutes ago.

But he knew he would never be able to be angry at her, not when it came to Jiyong.

Because he knew they belonged together. Just that, at times, he secretly wished that she would look at him and hold on to him like she did just now.

He took a deep breath and spoke to Tablo.

“Blo hyung, can we do it from the beginning of my part?”

“Sure.”

Chaerin’s chorus played and she took her attention away from Jiyong to listen to her part. It was really good and she grinned. But the moment Youngbae’s voice started singing his part, the grin slipped bit by bit. She got up from the sofa and moved to the window so she could see Youngbae.

When Youngbae saw her at the window, he smiled and then continued with his part.

Although he knew that the things he was listing would never come true with Chaerin, he remembered the feeling of holding her in his arms just now.

That’s good enough.

It had to be good enough.

Because I would not get more than that.

Youngbae ended the song without a glitch. During that time, he never broke eye contact with Chaerin even once. At the end, he winked at her and grinned. Tablo played the song and it sounded good.

“Bae, you did great! That’s it for your part. I have to go off soon, so Chaerin, can we do the harmonization with Youngbae another day, when both of you are back in Korea next week?”

“But Tablo oppa, we are going to be filming our Music Video next week then I’m flying off to Singapore early with Seungho oppa and Soo Hyuk oppa.”

“It’s ok Chaerin, I can wait. We are not going to release my album till after Jiyong’s anyway. I don’t want you to tire yourself out too. If this cannot be completed in time, we just won’t include it in my album this time round.”

95

“But Bae oppa, you really wanted this song to be in your album.”

“I still do, but don’t worry about it. We still have enough time.”

Youngbae patted Chaerin on her head.

“Thank you for coming to work on it today. We did great! Now you are free to go on your date with Jiyong.”

Chaerin looked at Youngbae and saw the hint of pain in his eyes but he shook his head to reassure her that it was alright. Chaerin gave Youngbae a quick hug then started packing her things.

“Ji, where are you bringing Chaerin?”

“She said she was going to cook for me at my apartment.”

“Was that why you were grinning like a fool when you came out from the dance studio this morning?”

Jiyong nodded and then held Chaerin’s hand and took her bag from her.

“Blo hyung, we’ll make a move first.”

“Tablo oppa, thank you~ See you soon!”

“Have a good date!”

Jiyong and Chaerin left the studio. The moment they left, Youngbae sat down harshly on the sofa. Watching them walk out of the studio and having to pretend that he was alright with it had sapped him of all his strength. Tablo walked over and put his hand on his shoulder. Youngbae looked up and gave him a sad smile.

“Hyung, Is this why people say love is painful?”

“Bae ah, you know inside that this was a lost cause. Chaerin is Jiyong’s, it’s something we all quietly acknowledged. So, don’t put yourself in the path of self-destruction.”

“You said the same thing as Seungho.”

“Because it’s the truth. Seungho would have made a move on her if he knew that he wasn’t going to kill himself trying. Same thing goes for Soo Hyuk.”

96

Youngbae was about to respond when his phone rang. He took his phone out of his pocket and frowned when he saw Chaerin’s name on the screen. Without hesitation, he slid his finger across the screen to answer the call.

“Chae...”

“Kiko unnie, it’s been a while. How have you been?”

Youngbae got up from the sofa and left the studio without another word. That was Chaerin’s call for help and he wasn’t going to let her fall.

Seeing how Youngbae rushed off after getting the call from Chaerin, Tablo shook his head. He got up to make his way out of the studio, heading towards the lobby in case he needed to provide assistance in any way. Something told him that this wasn’t going to end well.

At least not for Jiyong.

97

VII 20 June 2013 6.15pm YGE Building Jiyong and Chaerin walked out of Tablo’s recording studio hand-in-hand. Both of them were in a good mood, Jiyong because he would get his wish of having Chaerin at his apartment, alone. Chaerin was also excited at the thought of spending some time with Jiyong alone. When they entered the elevator, Jiyong pulled her closer to him and wrapped his arms around her waist, and leaned down to kiss her.

Chaerin smiled against his lips but kissed him back in the next second. When they heard the ‘ding’, signalling the arrival of the elevator at the lobby, Jiyong stepped back after one last peck on her lips. She smiled but looked away shyly. He took her hand in his again and was ready to walk out of the elevator.

However, when the door opened, the last person Jiyong wanted to see appeared right before his face.

Kiko Mizuhara.

Upon seeing Jiyong’s face, Kiko’s face lit up but just as she was about to call him, she saw that he was holding Chaerin’s hand. Jiyong stepped out of the elevator, still holding onto Chaerin’s hand.

“Jiyong oppa!”

“Kiko, what are you doing here?”

Upon seeing Kiko, Chaerin tried to release her hand from Jiyong’s hold. Even though she knew that Kiko was part of Jiyong’s past, she didn’t want to cause any misunderstanding in case there was more going on. Jiyong held her hand tighter.

“Jiyong oppa, I miss you! We spent so little time together the other day in Japan so I thought I would surprise you by flying into Korea and spend some time with you. But why are you holding Chaerin’s hand?”

Chaerin tried to release her hand again. When Jiyong looked at her and wanted to ask her to stop what she was doing, the look of betrayal on her face froze the words that were about to come out from his mouth. She looked down at their joined hands then back up at him. The cold look on her face caught Jiyong off-guard and when he

98

released her hand wanting to hold her shoulders and get her to listen to him, Chaerin took the chance to take her hand back. She slipped her hand into her pocket and pressed ‘2’. That was the quick-dial button she had set for Youngbae.

The next moment, she slapped on a smile on her face and turned to Kiko.

“Kiko unnie, it’s been a while. How have you been?”

“Oh Chaerin, I’ve been good but seeing Jiyong oppa holding your hand shocked me.

Tell me it’s nothing right?”

Jiyong was about to speak when Chaerin cut in.

“It’s nothing. I was feeling cold just now and he was just warming my hands.”

She turned to Jiyong and stretched out her hand for her bag. Jiyong shook his head.

“Jiyong oppa, let’s go for dinner! Chaerin, do you want to join us?”

Chaerin turned towards Kiko just as the ‘ding’ signalled the arrival of the other elevator.

All three of them turned to see Youngbae stepping out of it.

“No, it’s ok. I’m going to head back to my apartment and rest since I’m flying to Singapore tomorrow. Bae oppa, are you leaving now? Would you mind sending me back to my apartment? Jiyong oppa, have a good time with Kiko unnie~” Chaerin took her bag from Jiyong and walked towards Youngbae. Jiyong tried to stop her but Kiko pulled him towards her so she could hook her arms through Jiyong’s arm.

He wanted to fling her hands away.

“But oppa, don’t stay out too late. We are all heading to the airport together tomorrow morning. We will have to take a raincheck on that meal I promised to cook for you at your apartment. Bae oppa, let’s go. Are you hungry? Let’s go get some ingredients from the supermarket near my apartment then I can cook dinner for you alright? Kiko unnie, enjoy yourself~ Make Jiyong oppa treat you to something expensive. Bye~!”

When Chaerin reached Youngbae’s side, he put his arm around her shoulder and smiled at her. She smiled back at him but he knew that she was putting up a strong front. The hint of jealousy and hurt was in her eyes.

“Kiko, it’s good seeing you again. Ji, like Chaerin said, don’t stay out too late. We have to leave for Malaysia early tomorrow. Let’s go, Princess. What are you going to cook for 99

me?”

“What do you want to eat, Bae oppa?”

Their voices trailed off. Jiyong wanted to run after them but he knew that rather than running after them, he should make it clear to Kiko once and for all. He flung Kiko’s hand off his and when she wanted to protest, turned and looked at her fiercely.

“Look, Kiko, we had our fun in the past but it was just that, fun. I’m not interested in you.

I met up with you the other day only because you threatened to come to the hotel and I didn’t want any of the fans hanging out at the hotel to see you and spread untrue rumors about us.”

“BUT I LOVE YOU!” “No, you don’t. You love yourself too much to love another person. Right now, you think you are in love with me because loving me or being thought to be in love with me is giving you some attention. You are getting attention from the fans, not me, please be clear about that. So, snap out of it. I won’t play this game with you anymore.”

“But you were alright with it all along. What happened?”

“Chaerin happened.”

“Chaerin? But she just walked off with Youngbae. They looked like they are in a relationship.”

“They are not. I’m in love with her.”

Kiko turned and looked at Jiyong. The soft smile and the loving look in his eyes shocked her. She shook her head in denial.

“No...No...NO! It can’t be!! You love me!”

The smile fell and when she looked into his eyes, it was a harsh look, one that said he was disgusted with her.

“I never did. I just didn’t want to make a big fuss about it because to do anything would mean to admit there was something between us when there isn’t. Kiko, leave me alone, leave Chaerin alone. If I find out that you tried to get in touch with her or try to convince her that there’s something between us, I would make your life miserable. If I can give you the attention before by allowing my name to be associated with yours, I can take it 100

away and cause you more harm than you think. So if you still want to have a career, you should know not to do anything stupid. This would be the last time I would talk or see you. Do you understand?”

“Jiyong oppa, you can’t do this to me!”

“Oh I can, and if you know what’s good for you, you would take my words seriously.

Now, if you would excuse me, I’ve got to chase after my love.”

Tablo was waiting in the background and had witnessed how Chaerin walked out of the situation with Youngbae’s help. At the end of Jiyong’s speech, he stepped out because he knew that Kiko would probably make a fuss.

“Jiyong ah, everything ok? Miss Kiko, I think you have heard Jiyong. It would be to your best interest to leave this building right now before we call for the security to escort you out.”

“Tablo hyung, can I trouble you to walk out with me and Kiko? Kiko, I would walk you to the guard post and you would get on a cab, go to Incheon and fly yourself back to Japan. If you throw up a fuss, I’d have the security haul you out and you would be walking out of here in shame. Trust me, I have my PR team to cover me and Tablo hyung as my witness that we met in the lobby and nothing happened between us. Not to mention the whole lobby has got CCTV. If we were to pull out the footage, you will be the one shamed, not me. I don’t have anything to lose if the footage is made public but you do. Remember it well. If you try to create trouble for ANY of us at YGE, be ready to face the wrath that this company can wield.”

“Miss Mizuhara, I would advise you to listen to Jiyong well. I have the power to bury your professional life.”

The three of them turned to see that YG was standing behind them. He walked towards Tablo and Jiyong and the three men looked at Kiko who had gone all pale. She might not have believed that Jiyong would do that to her but YG was a different case altogether.

“And if you try to associate yourself with YGE artistes in any way that’s not authorized by us, we will pull you through slander charges. Already as it is, we believe Jiyong’s association with you has a negative impact on his image. And if you ever dare come anywhere close to Chaerin, I won’t hesitate to act first before asking. Consider yourself warned. Jiyong, Tablo, walk out with me. Someone from the security team would be here to escort Miss Mizuhara out of the back door. A car is already waiting to take you

101

to Incheon airport. The earliest flight out of Korea has been reserved for you. Your manager had also been told of the situation and your departure. He will meet you at the airport. This would be the last time I want to see you here in YGE Building. The guards had been given instructions not to allow you in.”

“Jiyong oppa, are you really allowing this to happen?”

“Boss, thank you very much.”

“You, young man, have got lots of explaining to do but I’m glad you took a stand with Miss Mizuhara. Let’s go.”

“Jiyong oppa!!”

“Kiko, go quietly with the security guard. It would be for your own good. YG is a man of his word and I’m sure your company does not want to deal with us. Goodbye Kiko. Let’s just politely nod to each other if we ever see each other again but do not ever come anywhere near me anymore.”

With that, Jiyong turned and walked out of the building with YG and Tablo. Behind them, a security personnel came forward to guide Kiko out of YGE’s back entrance. Kiko knew when she was defeated and though she really wanted to fight back, she was also wellaware of the fact that YG was right in saying he has the power to bury her. In truth, no one would have paid her any attention without the association with YGE artistes, Jiyong as her fictional boyfriend and Chaerin as her friend. She looked at the 3 men walking out and said goodbye to Jiyong in her mind.

Jiyong had his phone in his hand and he really wanted to call Chaerin but since his boss was right beside him, he couldn’t do that. But with every second passed, he grew more anxious.

“Kwon Jiyong, what were you doing, kissing Chaerin in the elevator? What if someone else saw you? Have you any consideration for Chaerin? What would people think of her?”

“Boss, I’m in love with her. Whether I have your permission or not, I’m going after her.

Even if she’s still under that stupid dating ban you put in place, I’m still going to make her mine. I will try to keep it under wraps in public but within YGE, I won’t hesitate to admit that we are in a relationship when she agrees to it.”

“Where did she go off to with Youngbae?”

102

“Her apartment. Sorry Boss, I really need to go. I’d come to you after I’m back from Malaysia and I will give you answers to all the questions you have. But right now, I need to find Chaerin and talk to her.”

“Go. But I doubt you would be able to find her.”

“Do you know where her apartment is?”

“I do, but I’m not going to tell you. It’s her right to keep it a secret from you if she wants to.”

“Boss...”

“Nope~ My wife told me never to meddle in the love lives of my artistes.”

“Ok fine, I’d be off then. See you when I’m back from Malaysia.”

Tablo and YG watched Jiyong jog to his car and got in hurriedly. He was calling someone on the phone but from the frustration shown on his face, the other party was obviously not picking up.

“He got it bad huh?”

“Yup, almost broke down at the recording studio just now. But Youngbae is hurting too because he can’t let go of Chaerin just as yet. You are not going to intervene or stop him right?”

“Look at him, do you think it’d be in my best interest to deny him this relationship? We all know that the two of them belong to each other, except maybe themselves. He had it easy when it comes to girls and relationships. It’s good that Chaerin is putting him through this before finally deciding on whether to be with him or not. He had better cherish her if and when she agrees.”

“But where is Chaerin’s apartment? No one has ever been to her place.”

YG smiled mysteriously.

“Well, Youngbae is about to find out, right?”

“That’s true. Alright, Boss, I have to head back to my girls. See you tomorrow.”

103

“I want to listen to the duet that Youngbae and Chaerin worked on tomorrow.”

“Sure, it’s not completed yet but the main parts are done.”

YG nodded and both men got into their cars and then drove off. Jiyong was still in his car, trying to get through to Chaerin. When he couldn’t get her, he called Youngbae but he wasn’t picking up either.

“FUCK! STUPID KIKO! DAMN IT!” He finally decided to go back to his own apartment first and since Youngbae lives a few blocks away, he would just go and look for him later to get an answer from him.

Meanwhile, Chaerin and Youngbae had arrived at the supermarket near THEIR apartments. Chaerin was calm and in good spirit even though she just met Kiko.

Youngbae was wary. He was hoping that she would show some kind of displeasure but she was not.

“Chaerin ah, are you alright?”

“Bae oppa, this is the 13th time you are asking me that question. I’m fine. I’m not bothered by the fact that Kiko turned up at our company, neither am I bothered that they might be having dinner together right now.”

“Might be having?”

“Bae oppa, you forget that our company is rigged with CCTV. If I guessed correctly, Boss would have come downstairs and have Kiko escorted out the back door with an air ticket reserved and her manager informed. I called you because I needed a knight in shining armor and good company for dinner while Jiyong oppa can go sweat it out by wondering where we are and what I’m cooking for you for dinner. Serves him right for not being clear to Kiko about their relationship.”

“You sound almost devious. No, wait, you ARE devious! How long have you been living right under our noses without being detected? HOW?” “I didn’t want anyone to know and sometimes the most dangerous place is the safest place. Jiyong oppa would never have guessed that I’m just staying 5 floors above him. I had wanted to take the unit next to his but that might be a little too close for comfort.”

Youngbae shook his head but entered the supermarket pushing a trolley. Chaerin

104

walked beside him and greeted the supermarket staff. Occasionally, she would ask the staff what’s the freshest food on offer that day at the supermarket and they would give her the information. Of course a few of the ahjummas were curious why Youngbae was with her that day since she was always alone. She jokingly explained that she needed a strong man to carry all her groceries that day.

But they navigated through the aisles of the supermarket easily, getting the ingredients for the food she was going to cook for him. They were out of the supermarket within 30 minutes.

“Bae oppa, drop me off at my apartment block first then do you mind parking your car at your block before walking back to mine? I don’t want Jiyong oppa to see your car and know that you are here somehow. Tomorrow morning would be soon enough.”

“Tomorrow morning?”

“Can I bribe you with pancakes and ask you to come pick me up tomorrow?”

“You want to let Jiyong see both of us together?”

“Yes~” “You know he’s going to be fuming mad right?”

“Of course, that’s the whole point.”

“You are playing with fire. You know how he is when he’s all mad dragon mode.”

“Exactly. I want him to feel it. I’d be honest. That moment when I saw Kiko outside the elevator, something snapped inside of me. When I heard that they met in Japan, I wanted to pull Kiko’s hair and ram her head against the wall. But do you see me doing any of that? I didn’t, why? Because I’m not in the position, he’s not mine yet. I want him to feel helpless as well. I want him to crave exclusivity with me. Until he can come to me and only wants me, I’m free to hang out with any of my oppas and act all intimate with them.”

“In other words, you want him to be yours exclusively. Are you ready for that step?”

“In truth, I really don’t know. Today has been quite the rollercoaster ride. Which is why I guess it’s a good thing that I didn’t end up going to his place. Somehow, I don’t think I would have been able to leave his apartment tonight.”

105

“You do know that you are endangering my life right?”

“Don’t worry, as long as I stand before you, you will be fine.”

“You are too smart. However, you seemed to have forgotten that I’m going to Malaysia with him tomorrow. You will not be there.”

“Don’t worry, you will be fine.”

In that time, they have arrived at Chaerin’s apartment block (which was also Jiyong’s block). Youngbae alighted and helped her with bringing the groceries up before driving off to his own apartment.

After a quick shower and changing into comfortable clothes, he made his way back to Chaerin’s apartment. He was careful not to be spotted. He was at the road leading up to Chaerin’s block when he saw Jiyong’s car turning into the building. He slowed down so that Jiyong would not be able to spot him. He waited till he saw the lights in his apartment were switched on before walking quickly to the lift lobby and pressing ‘13’ to go to Chaerin’s apartment.

When Chaerin heard the doorbell, she went to open the door for Youngbae and let him in. She had already started cooking the pasta sauce.

“Bae oppa, would you like a drink? I have got wine chilling in the refrigerator. Or would you like some juices?”

“Can I get some juice? I don’t want to drink and then have a hangover tomorrow.”

“Sure.”

Chaerin went to the refrigerator and got out the orange juice, poured out 2 glasses and gave one to Youngbae. She went back to preparing the ingredients she would need for the salad. Youngbae just watched her, cutting and slicing, mumbling to herself what the next step should be. This was quite a different side that Youngbae has rarely seen and he was glad to be able to witness it.

“So, I’m the first one ever to get invited to your apartment?”

Chaerin turned and smiled at Youngbae.

“Yup~”

106

“He’s just 5 floors down. You sure you don’t want to call him? I saw him drive in and I’m very sure he’s at his apartment now.”

Chaerin looked away and went back to the cutting and slicing. She bit her lower lip. She didn’t know if she should be happy hearing that Jiyong was back in his apartment. For all she knows, he might not be alone. The next moment, she let out a yelp of pain, causing Youngbae to jump up from his seat and run to her.

“OUCH!” “Chaerin ah!”

Youngbae saw that she had accidentally cut her finger and quickly took her hand and put it under running water.

“Stay there. Where’s the first aid kit?”

“In the bathroom.”

Youngbae walked out of the kitchen and went in search of the bathroom. Since the layout of the apartments didn’t differ much, he managed to find the first aid kit quickly enough. When he got back to the kitchen, he took Chaerin’s hand from under the running water and used the tissue paper that he had gotten as a pressure press. He led her to sit at the dining table.

“You should be more careful. Do you want to talk to Jiyong?”

“Oppa...”

“He came back alone if that’s what you were wondering when you cut yourself. He’s just 5 floors down. If you want to see him, I’d go down, ring his doorbell and tell him where to find you.”

“But I don’t know what to say...”

“Let him do the talking. Chaerin ah, he’s setting off for his concert tomorrow, you don’t want him to be worried about this. He has to have his focus and worrying about you isn’t going to do him any good.”

“Would seeing me do any good?”

“Even if you guys get into a fight, it’s better than keeping silent and letting it fester. And 107

seeing you always does him good.”

Youngbae looked at her before kissing her hurt finger and pasting a plaster on it. He held onto her hand a little longer than necessary. Chaerin looked at their hands and realized that holding hands with Youngbae didn’t feel bad but it didn’t set her heart racing like when Jiyong held hers.

“Every time I hold your hand, my heart races but I don’t think you feel the same. I never want to let you go but I believe it’s only fair to both of us that we find someone who makes our heart race just by simply holding hands.”

“Bae oppa...”

“Chaerin ah, even if I do hurt seeing you with Jiyong, please know that I am very happy for both of you. I will eventually be alright and will find that girl that makes my heart race.

I just want you to be happy.”

“Oppa...”

Before Chaerin could get in another word, her phone rang. She didn’t need to look at the caller ID to know that it was Jiyong who was calling. She debated with herself about whether to pick up the call or not when Youngbae took the phone and answered it.

“Chaerin?! Where are you?”

“Jiyong ah...”

“Bae, why are you holding on to Chaerin’s phone? Are you still with her at her apartment? Where are you?”

“Calm down, I’m telling you where to find us now.”

“Oppa...”

“Chaerin ah, you can’t hide from him. Jiyong, go out of your house, take the lift and come up to the 13th floor, second unit from the lift.”

“What? Are you saying that Chaerin’s apartment is 5 floors above mine and I have no idea at all?”

“Yes, that’s what I’m telling you. Be quick, the pasta is almost ready. I’m staying for dinner by the way. Whether she’s going to chase you out after that, I don’t know.”

108

Jiyong ended the call and rushed out of his apartment. On his way up to the 13th floor, he shook his head at how Chaerin had gotten everyone fooled about where her apartment was.

Chaerin got up from her seat and went to put the salad together before checking on the pasta sauce. She signalled Youngbae over to taste it and was given a thumbs up. She smiled, delighted with herself. Next, she took out the plates and utensils and Youngbae took them from her to set the table. Once that was done, the doorbell sounded. Chaerin took a deep breath and walked to open the door.

“It’d be alright, I’m here.”

“Thanks oppa.”

The moment the door was opened, both Jiyong and Chaerin stared at each other for a minute before Jiyong stepped forward and pulled her into his arms. Chaerin didn’t make a move to hug him back.

“Chaerin ah, I’m sorry. You didn’t need to witness that.”

Chaerin stepped back from Jiyong’s embrace and turned to walk towards the kitchen.

“Dinner is almost ready. Let’s not keep Bae oppa waiting.”

Jiyong caught up with her and stopped her with a back-hug.

“Chaerin ah... talk to me.”

Chaerin turned to face Jiyong and looked him in his eyes. Seeing the worry in his eyes, she gave him a smile and said calmly.

“Oppa, we’ll talk later. Don’t worry, I’m not angry but we do need to talk. However, it’s something between the two of us, so let’s not burden Bae oppa who simply helped me out when I needed it.”

As if knowing that he needed more assurance, she leaned in and gave him a kiss on the cheek then held his hand to bring him to the kitchen. When they got to the kitchen, they saw Youngbae was scoping out the sauce onto the pasta. Chaerin let go of Jiyong’s hand and went to help him.

“Aigoo~ Bae oppa, you are the guest here. Sit, I would serve the food. Jiyong oppa, 109

there’s drinks in the fridge. Please help yourself.”

“It’s ok. It’s not like we are strangers. Is your finger still hurting?”

Jiyong was pouring himself a glass of orange juice when he heard Youngbae’s question. He looked at Chaerin’s hand and saw the one of her finger has a plaster on it.

“What happened to your finger, Chaerin?”

Chaerin turned and glared at Youngbae but was rewarded with his eye smile.

“It was an accident, nothing serious. Bae oppa, go sit down.”

Youngbae went and took a seat. Jiyong went forward to where Chaerin was near the stove and took the plates from her so he could bring them to the table instead. He was about to turn to help her with the last of the dishes but she was already on her way back.

“Jiyong oppa, it’s just a minor cut. Please don’t treat me like a handicapped. Have a seat so we can start eating.”

Jiyong finally sat down but was a little dismayed to see that she was talking to Youngbae instead of looking at him. But since he didn’t want to push his luck, he started eating.

“Chaerin ah, when did you move here?”

At Youngbae’s question, Jiyong looked up too because this was something he wanted to know too. Chaerin thought for a while before answering.

“I think before we started our NE tour? I wanted a place that’s not too far away from the company building and Boss told me that there was an empty unit in this building. I came and view it, liked it and moved in. But I’m rarely here during the tour.”

“It still looks and feel very homey though.”

“I come here when I need time for myself so I still put in some effort to make it comfortable for myself.”

“And although I know you can cook well, this pasta is amazing. Where did you learn to cook like that?”

110

“Trial and error mostly. If I have a dish I want to try, I will look up the recipe for it and try it out, modify the recipe till it’s to my liking.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that you were staying in the same building as me?”

Both Chaerin and Youngbae turned to look at Jiyong.

“I didn’t tell anyone that I was staying here. Even the managers do not know I’m staying here. If I have schedules, I usually go back to the dorm. Like I said, this is my personal space and I intend to keep it that way.”

“So Youngbae is the first person to know where you are staying?”

Chaerin nodded.

“Looks that way. But you also got to know on the same day.”

“You didn’t exactly invite me personally.”

“If I didn’t want you here, Bae oppa would have respected my wishes. Since you are here, I think you shouldn’t be thinking that way.”

“But would I get invited in the future?”

“That depends. Oppa, don’t think too much. Enjoy dinner first, we’ll talk later.”

The three of them ate in silence for a while before Chaerin broke the silence. She had been trying to work out a way to finish the song with Youngbae so his album wouldn’t be delayed.

“Bae oppa, when do you have time next week to do the harmonizing for our song?”

“Chaerin ah, it’s really ok. We don’t have to do it next week. I know you are very busy and like 2 weeks away from 2NE1’s comeback. Your schedule next week looks like a killer. We get to it when you have time.”

“But...”

“I’m going to be angry if you don’t stop. And I won’t be around next week too.”

“Oh? Why? Where are you going?”

111

“I’m going to Paris for the Mens’ wear runways.”

“Oh! When did that happen?”

“I got a call just now. Boss said I have been invited for a few of the shows, so that’s where I’m headed after coming back from Malaysia this weekend. Ji, are you ready for the concert?”

Youngbae knew Jiyong was feeling left out in the conversation so he had to include him as well. Jiyong looked at Youngbae who gave him an encouraging smile.

“Well, as prepared as I can be for any of the other concerts.”

“But you don’t look very settled or confident.”

Jiyong looked at Chaerin meaningfully. The unease that he was feeling didn’t have anything to do with the concert but everything to do with the girl who’s staring back at him with her beautiful cat eyes.

“That has nothing to do with standing on stage and performing.”

“That would be my cue to leave. Chaerin ah, see you tomorrow morning~ Do you still need me to bring you to the company?”

“I’d let you know but the invitation to pancakes for breakfast still stands.”

“What time should I be here?”

“What time do you guys have to be at the company? I’m leaving at around 10am. Your flight to Malaysia is in the afternoon, a little earlier than our flight to Singapore right? So around 8.30am?”

Youngbae gave her a thumb-up then stood up to leave. Chaerin stood up as well to send him to the door. At the door, Youngbae gave Chaerin a quick hug.

“He’s really very unsettled right now, talk to him nicely ok? He cares about you more than we think possible. But he’s very fragile right now as well. Anything you do or say might affect him.”

“I know. I will talk to him nicely. See you tomorrow then. Thanks, Bae oppa.”

Youngbae grinned at her and waved goodbye. Chaerin turned to go back into the 112

kitchen, only to see Jiyong standing at the sink, washing the dishes. She walked up to him and hugged him from the side.

“Oppa, you don’t have to clean. I’d do this later.”

Jiyong didn’t say a word but continued with washing the dishes. Seeing that he was done, Chaerin gave him a dish cloth to wipe his hands. After he wiped his hands dry, he held Chaerin’s hand and brought her to the living room and sat down on the couch with her. Once they were seated facing each other on the same couch, he held her hands and looked at her sincerely.

“I want to make a few things clear. First, I don’t intend to be a guest in this apartment. I can understand your need for privacy because I feel the same way about my space. But I want you to know that at some point in time, I would want access to your apartment. I would pass you a key to mine when I come back from Malaysia. Second, while I cannot stop you hanging out with the army of oppas you have, I would want to be included if possible. If I can’t be part of it, then can I request that you let me know where you guys are going. Third, I’m inviting myself to breakfast tomorrow morning. And then I’m bringing you with me to the company. Fourth, I want you to cook for me whenever we have time together.”

“Is that all?”

“Chaerin ah, I don’t know how much I can say before I scare you and that’s the last thing I want to do. So, these are the ones that I can think of that I think isn’t too much to ask of you at the moment. Today had been an interesting day to say the least but like Bae said, I’m feeling very unsettled. I don’t know where I stand with you, I don’t know how Kiko’s appearance has affected you, I don’t know if you will accept me. I was going crazy before Youngbae picked up your phone and told me where to find you. I...”

Chaerin moved forward to give Jiyong a hug to stop his tirade and then she whispered in his ear.

“Oppa, can I speak now?”

Jiyong nodded and she released him. He searched for her hand and held onto it.

“First, I don’t want a key to your apartment. Before you argue with me, I don’t see the need. If I’m going to your apartment, it’s definitely with you. Why would I want to be in your apartment when you are not there? If I want to go over to your apartment, I would ask first. I expect the same from you. I don’t care what your previous girlfriends wanted

113

from you but I don’t want your apartment key.”

“I never gave them my apartment key even though they had hinted time and again. I didn’t trust them with my space.”

“Then why are you offering to give me the key? As a kind of exchange?”

“No. If you ask me for an answer, I can’t really explain as well but I just like the thought of coming home to find you in my apartment.”

“Is that where the ‘cooking for you whenever I’m free’ comes in?”

“Even if you don’t cook for me, I think your presence when I come back home from a day at work is something I would look forward to.”

“Ok, I’d think about that again. But I won’t hand over my keys. Second, when I hang out with the oppas, you want to come along or you want to know where we are? Jiyong oppa, I can’t promise that. Sometimes, I just need to be around the oppas because I’m most at ease with them and telling you where we are means that you would turn up at the venue. I told you that I would watch my behaviour with them, that’s the most I can promise.”

“Is there really no room for discussion?”

“Oppa, would you like it if you have to go out with some of your female friends and I want to tag along or know where exactly you are going?”

“I don’t mind. If you want to come along or want to know, I would let you know.”

“But your female companions would. And you know all the oppas I hang out with anyway. We usually meet at YGE or Teddy oppa’s cafe so it’s not like you don’t know where to find me or who I’m with.”

“Then should I stop going out with girls then?”

“I’m not going to stop hanging out with the oppas or my guy friends, why would I stop you from going out with people of the opposite gender? However, I hope when you go out with these girls, they know that it’s purely platonic and that you are not interested in them in anyway. What happened with Kiko unnie today could have been avoided.”

“About that, I really didn’t know she was in Korea. And I only met her in Japan because she was going to come to the hotel and I didn’t want the fans to see her and make up 114

untrue stories.”

“I hope you have explained to her clearly because to lead people on is a very bad thing to do.”

“So what are we? Don’t lead me on. You just said it’s bad thing to lead people on.”

“All I would say at this moment is that I see the potential of a relationship between us.

But if you ask me if I’m ready to step into one with you, I don’t think so. When I was singing with Bae oppa this afternoon, I just wanted everything to stay as it is now. I’m worried, I’m worried how it would change our existing friendship, how it would affect your friendship with Bae oppa. I’m worried about how I would be affected if I go into a relationship with you. Would I still be able to focus on my career if I have a relationship with you? It’s a lot to handle all in one day. So, can I call time out till we are back?”

“You could if you promise to think about it seriously.”

“Oppa, is going into a relationship the only way out? Now that we know each other’s feeling, can we just take our friendship a notch higher but not be in a relationship?”

“Like in an open relationship? But I want you for myself, just like I want to be the only one that you think of as a boyfriend.”

“It’s actually quite funny how I was talking about exclusivity with Bae oppa...”

“WHAT?!”

“I mean the idea of exclusivity when it comes to you but hearing the idea now is kind of scary. To me, now that you have mentioned that you want exclusivity is good enough for me. For now. I really don’t know, oppa. I’m terrified that you would decide one day that you don’t want this anymore. Then what would happen to me, to us?”

“Come here.”

Jiyong pulled Chaerin closer to him so that he could wrap his arms around her and rest his head on her shoulders.

“Seungho put me through an interrogation after you left to record with Bae. He asked me where do I see our relationship. If it was just a fling, just another relationship, he told me to leave you alone. I thought about it, I thought about how I would feel if you were to put on a wedding dress and walk down the aisle to another man. It’s not something that

115

I would want. Then I imagined myself to be the man that you are walking down the aisle towards. Chaerin, I could see it. The whole picture, the dress you would wear, how we both had teary eyes when we finally looked at each other as we get ready to exchange our vows. So, keep this in mind when you are thinking about us.”

“I will. Thank you, oppa, for being so honest with me. I know it’s not easy for you and you are feeling uneasy about the whole thing until I can give you a more definite answer. Would knowing that I would think about it seriously be good enough for now?”

“What about the pancakes tomorrow? Am I invited?”

“Of course~ I’m sure I won’t hear the end of it if I said no. Be here at 8.30am. So, oppa, you arrive in Korea only on Monday right?”

“Yup~ Although now I just want to come back as soon as the concert ends so that I can see you. When will you be back from Singapore?”

“Sunday morning. We head straight to the airport after our show. I heard the haze is really bad in Singapore and Malaysia. Oppa, you have to take care of yourself since the concert venue is outdoors.”

“And you head to SBS for Inkigayo immediately after you land?”

“Pretty much. I’m doing 2 pre-recording that day and a mini fan meeting after that. After which, we have the MV meeting for our new song. I just heard from Seungho oppa that Soo Hyuk oppa and Jong Hyun oppa would be the male leads in our MV. That should be fun!”

“When is the MV filming?”

“Monday-Tuesday. Might be pulling an over-nighter.”

“Then you have Wednesday to rest before you leave for Singapore on Thursday?”

“We have to practice for our Singapore performance. Even though we already know the routine, practice won’t hurt. Then, I’d go to Tablo oppa and get him to finish up my part for Bae oppa’s song. I really want to finish that song so I don’t have to worry about it.”

“When will you have time to practice ‘The Leaders’ with me?”

“Oppa, we don’t exactly have to have a separate practice for that right? I mean, the staging is pretty much the same, and we usually improvise as we go along.”

116

“No, we don’t have to practice it but I want to mix work with pleasure. Knowing you, you would probably put me last on your priority list.”

“When are you doing the run-through for the Singapore concert?”

“If I want to see you, I would probably have to put it on Wednesday right?”

“You don’t have to work it around me. You have to consider the other people in the production as well. That’s my first rule. You cannot inconvenience yourself or people who are working with you just so we can see each other. That’s inconsiderate and I don’t want to be blamed for this. Do what you need to do and we can probably go through ‘The Leaders’ in Singapore.”

“I’d see what I can do. If my schedule allows for it, I’d fly to Singapore on Thursday on the same flight as you, Seungho and Soo Hyuk. Have they told you the flight details?”

“I heard they are getting the tickets only on Monday because they don’t want any crazy fans to track our departure.”

“Then maybe I would just get the tickets with them. I should be able to get everything I need to do done when I get back from Malaysia by Wednesday. Because I want to be with you, I would do what I need to do to achieve that.”

Chaerin turned her face and gave Jiyong a kiss on his cheek. Then she turned in his embrace so she could give him a hug too.

“Oppa, thank you. I really didn’t know that you can be this honest with me about how you feel. l’m a little overwhelmed but knowing I’m so loved feels good. Oh, oppa, I have a confession. Promise you would forgive me first.”

“Like you would actually care whether I do or not. What is it?”

“I uploaded that Cola photo onto Instagram.”

“I knew you were going to do that anyway. But can you not do such photo shoots again?”

“But you have to admit the effect is really great! I assume you have seen the rest of the photos?”

“Yes, I have. It’s a really nice photo shoot but it just doesn’t sit well with me, knowing 117

that you were so exposed.”

“Oppa, I have worn more revealing outfits before. In fact I’m all covered up for the Cola shoot.”

“Baby, it’s not how much you were wearing. It’s the aura around you. You carry the sexy vibe in everything you do, everything you wear. You do not know the kind of effect you have on the people around you.”

Chaerin shrugged, like she didn’t believe what Jiyong had just said. She looked at the time on the clock and realized that it was already past 10pm.

“Oppa, it’s getting late. Don’t you want to go back and rest?”

“Are you tired?”

“Not really but I still need to pack.”

“Can’t I just stay and watch you pack? I’m enjoying this, not really doing anything, just being with you.”

“I’d be done really fast. Do you want to watch a movie instead?”

“As long as you are beside me watching it together with me, sure.”

“Are you done packing for Malaysia then?”

“Not really, but my luggage is in the half-packed state since the tour started. It just feels silly to unpack everything when I have to re-pack everything again within days.”

“Ok then, the DVDs are in that cabinet. You look through the titles and choose one while I go get us some snacks.”

Chaerin got up from the couch and went to the kitchen to cut up some of the fruits that she had bought from the supermarket just now. She put everything on a plate and brought it out to the living room.

“Oppa, have you picked out a movie?”

“Let’s watch this one, ‘Django: Unchained’.”

“My favorite!! Let’s watch it then!”

118

Chaerin took the DVD from Jiyong and went about setting up the movie. Jiyong couldn’t help remembering Youngbae and Chaerin’s duet. He smiled when she settled down beside him and he had his arm around her shoulders.

Late night movie: CHECKED. Even if it’s not at the cinema.

119

VIII 21 June 2013 7.45am Chaerin’s Apartment “Jiyong oppa... Wake up... You need to go back to your apartment and wash up before you come back from breakfast.”

Jiyong stirred on the couch and then turned away from Chaerin since he wanted to sleep more. Chaerin seeing that he had refused to wake up as expected, went nearer to his ear and tried again.

“Oppa, you have to wake up now. You haven’t packed yet, so you need to wake up and go do that now.”

Jiyong heard the murmuring of a female voice near his ears and he tried to push the person away. Luckily Chaerin moved away just in time so she didn’t get hit.

“Oppa, if you don’t wake up now, you are going to be late later and I would go off with Bae oppa to the company. Wake up!!”

Chaerin shook Jiyong harder this time while holding onto his shoulders. She was beginning to get irritated when he suddenly moved and pulled her down to land squarely on his chest. Jiyong hugged her round her waist and continued sleeping. Chaerin tried to push herself off his body but that only resulted in him holding her tighter.

“Oppa!!! Let go!!”

“Chaerin ah... 5 more minutes... Ok?” “NO! Oppa, it’s almost 8am and Bae oppa is going to be here soon. You know how he is always 15 minutes earlier than the stipulated time. You got to get up so you can go back, pack and wash up. Get up now!”

Jiyong shook his head but he opened his eyes only to see Chaerin’s eyes staring back at him. It’s been a while since he last saw her eyes without all the make-up. He smiled at her.

“Good morning, baby~” “Aigooo~ Oppa~ You are the baby who needs waking up in the morning. Come on, get

120

up now. I have to get started on those pancakes.”

“Kiss~!! Then I would get up~” “Oppa...”

“I’m still waiting...”

Chaerin knew there was no way out of it so she gave him a kiss on his cheek and tried again to push herself up. Jiyong just held onto her even tighter.

“Oppa!”

Jiyong pouted his lips and waited. Chaerin glared at him but he stared right back at her.

Finally, she gave in and gave him a quick peck on the lips. Jiyong smiled against her lips and then released her.

“Oppa, you are such a meanie!”

“Chaerin ah, if I’m a meanie, we would have woken up on the same bed. Or to be more specific, we would still be in bed right now.”

“Oppa, you’d better get up. You don’t want to be late for breakfast right?”

“I don’t even know why we have to leave for the company so early. It’s not like they can leave without us.”

“That’s the last thing you should say! Come on, oppa~ Go back to your apartment now!”

"But why? I can just wash up here!"

"Because you need to pack?"

"I can just go downstairs and pack it within 10 minutes."

"Well, I'm going to leave at 10am SHARP. If you are not ready, I'm going with Bae oppa~" Just when Jiyong was about to argue, the doorbell went off.

"That must be Bae oppa~ Oppa, I still think you should go down to your apartment, pack and wash up then come back."

121

"So you can be alone with Youngbae?"

Chaerin rolled her eyes at him and walked to open the door for Youngbae. Jiyong got up from the couch and went to the door as well since he didn't want to give the two of them a chance to hug. He hugged Chaerin from the back and when she tried to struggle, he kissed her neck.

"Move again, and I will leave a mark on you."

"Oppa..."

Chaerin’s slightly breathless voice showed him that she was affected by the kiss and almost had Jiyong carrying her off to the bedroom. He kissed the same spot again, lingered a little longer before licking the spot.

"I'm going to leave my mark on you before we leave. Open the door."

Chaerin sucked in a breath and willed her heart to stop pounding. She stretched out her hand to open the door with Jiyong resting his chin on her shoulders.

Youngbae was about to ring the doorbell again when the door was opened by Chaerin.

He looked up to greet Chaerin with a broad smile. But the smile slipped when he saw Jiyong's chin on her shoulders and his arms tightly around her waist. Youngbae looked at Jiyong then at Chaerin. He blinked the pain he felt in his heart away then smiled at them again.

“You are early, Ji.” “Chaerin just woke me up.”

That was when Youngbae realized Jiyong was wearing the same clothes from yesterday. Chaerin had stepped back with Jiyong still clinging on to her like a koala bear. She turned to glare at him only to be rewarded with a kiss on her nose. At the faint blush tainting her cheeks, Jiyong finally released her.

“I’d go back to my apartment to wash up and pack. Be back in 15 minutes.”

Jiyong walked out of the apartment with a wave and a smile. He was aware of Youngbae’s reaction when he saw how he was clinging onto Chaerin. It didn’t sit well with him that Youngbae was affected by their closeness. But he reminded himself that it would take time for everyone to get used to the new level of closeness that he was 122

going to share with Chaerin.

Back in Chaerin’s apartment, Youngbae was a little at a loss at what he could do or not.

He wanted to step forward and give Chaerin a hug but he wasn’t sure if that was still ok.

Chaerin looked at his confused face, then went forward and gave him a hug.

“Don’t mind Jiyong oppa. We fell asleep watching a movie last night and he didn’t want to leave.”

“You guys didn’t sleep on the same bed right?”

“NO! He slept on the couch. Come on, Bae oppa, let’s talk in the kitchen. I’ve got the batter ready. I just need to start cooking the pancakes.”

Youngbae nodded and followed after Chaerin into the kitchen.

“Oppa, do you want chocolate chips in your pancakes?”

“Chaerin ah, I’d eat whatever you cook. Do you need help?”

“You can help me cut up the strawberries and bananas. Thanks, oppa.”

The two of them worked in silence for a while but Youngbae was curious about the status about the two of them so he forced himself to ask.

“So, Chaerin, what is the status between you and Jiyong?”

“We left it open, or at least, I requested for a time-out. It was too much to take in all in one day. So I told Jiyong oppa that I needed some time to think about it. I’m not resistant to the idea but there is a lot to think about, especially my own career. Not to mention, the dating ban. Although I doubt Boss would actually say anything, as long as it doesn’t affect work.”

“Please, you know how Ji is when he’s in a relationship. He can get a little distracted.”

“But if we are going to go into a relationship, we would probably be at the company or at home most of the time. Can you imagine both of us having a date on the streets?”

“You could always ask us to act as cover.”

“It’s not very nice is it? Although I must say that it had been quite amazing that we are rarely spotted when we go out together.”

123

“Ji put in extra security whenever the two of you go out. Not to mention, he would call the shops that you guys planned to go and get them to close the shop at the time you guys would turn up. That is his way of protecting you, although you do it quite well too by saying the two of you hang out together a lot.”

“I didn’t know that...”

“Since 2009, when he left that message on his CyWorld, he meant what he said about protecting you. But somehow, along the way, he felt that staying away from you might be the best protection he could offer. So he drifted away from you. But he couldn’t stay away. Even when we thought he was serious about a girl, he would eventually walk away from their relationship and come back to you.”

“But I have never tried to get in between him and whichever girl that he was seeing. He comes to me when he had problems with the girls and I’d talk to him. I might get upset after our talk but I never show it in front of him.”

“I know. I have seen you crying on your own a couple of times after he talked to you.

But do you realize that he would usually break up with the girl not long after he talked to you?”

Chaerin scooped out the first of the pancakes and poured in more batter while she considered what Youngbae had just told her. Usually, she tried not to get too affected when Jiyong came to talk to her about his relationships. But she would always try to give him advice that would be the best for both parties. To her, even if she wasn’t the one standing beside Jiyong, she would still want him to be happy.

“I wasn’t aware of that, that you have seen me crying and that he would break up with the girls. I usually hear about his relationship status from Teddy oppa. I guess just as he had drifted away from me, I have done the same thing. We just got too busy with our own lives.”

“Bet you also didn’t know that if he didn’t know everything on your schedule, he would go crazy right?”

“But why would he need to know? If I’m not on schedule, or if we are not actively recording or performing, I’d probably be overseas alone or with my parents.”

“He’s very worried that you would be dating.”

124

“If I were dating, no one would know, not even Boss.”

“So have you dated before?”

Chaerin didn’t answer immediately. Instead, she focused on the pancakes.

“Chaerin?”

“How would you define ‘dating’? I have met a couple of guys on dates before but we remained friends. In fact, I thought a few of them were more suitable for Dara and Bommie unnie and I introduced them.”

“Who introduced these guys to you?”

“My aunt, my friends? Sometimes I didn’t even know that it was going to be a blind date.

But I just treat it as knowing more people.”

“You mean you didn’t like any of them?”

“There were a couple who were really interesting to be around but time is always an issue. Not to mention, it’s almost impossible to move about freely on the streets. Maybe now that Teddy oppa has Twosome, I could meet them there.”

“Are you for real? You know your Ji oppa would be raving mad right?”

“Hmmmm... Maybe I would do that when he’s not in Korea~” “YA!! LEE CHAERIN!!!! DON’T YOU DARE GO MEET GUYS BEHIND MY BACK!!!”

Chaerin showed no signs of shock at Jiyong’s bellowing. In fact, she continued with cooking the pancakes and there was a smirk on her face. She knew when he had come back into the house and was eavesdropping. Youngbae looked on and seeing Chaerin’s reaction, he knew that she had been baiting Jiyong. He had been shocked and worried when he heard Jiyong shouting but now, he just sat back and watch how Chaerin would resolve this situation.

“DID YOU HEAR ME?!”

Chaerin scooped out the pancakes and brought them over to the dining table.

“Bae oppa, how many do you want?”

125

“I’d have 2 to start with.”

“Let me get you whipped cream and chocolate sauce too. I remember you like having that with the fruits.”

“Thanks! I’ll eat well!”

But before Chaerin could move away, Youngbae caught her wrist and signalled her to come to him.

“Don’t play with fire. He’s pissed off.”

Chaerin gave him a wink and walked to the refrigerator to get the whipped cream and chocolate sauce. She was on her way back to the dining table but Jiyong intercepted her.

“Oh! Jiyong oppa, you are back!! Let’s start eating then~” “YA! You didn’t know I was here when I was screaming at you?”

“Oppa, I don’t like people screaming in my presence. Not to mention, you forgot what I told you last night. I told you that I would still go out with my guy friends and hang out with them. If these meetings really happen, and it’s not with my army of oppas, I would be honest with the guys and tell them it’s only friendship.”

“But would you tell me about these meetings?”

“Would you promise not to turn up at the venue?”

Jiyong went silent because he knew he couldn’t promise that.

“Oppa, this is why we can’t go into a relationship right now. Both of us still has trust issues that we will need to iron out. Come on, you promised the time-out. So let’s take this time to think about it ok? Sit down and eat.”

Just as Chaerin was about to walk forward, Jiyong stuck out his hand to stop her.

Chaerin looked at his hand then looked up to meet his eyes. She smiled then shook her head slightly before stepping up to give him a hug.

Jiyong wrapped his arms around her without a second’s hesitation. All the anxiety he felt when he heard that she went out with other guys and might meet them secretly behind his back was washed away by her hug. Replacing that was the rush of love and 126

peace that came with loving Lee Chaerin.

“I love you, Lee Chaerin. I don’t know when I started but I know it’s not going to end.

How am I going to survive when we are separated?”

“Aigoo~ Oppa! It’s not like we are going to be separated for long. It’s just a weekend.”

“A second away from you is a second too long. Argh! I couldn’t get the air ticket changed!”

“Then just come back safely. I’d be here waiting. Now, sit down and eat with Bae oppa~” “Yes, sit down and eat with me. If you continue to be all lovey-dovey with Chaerin, I’m going to throw everything up.”

“Aigoo~ Bae oppa!”

“I want a kiss before I sit down!”

“Oppa, stop being a child!”

But she tiptoed and gave him a quick kiss on the lips before moving out of his hug to place the chocolate sauce and whipped cream on the table.

“Chaerin ah, you shouldn’t spoil him too much. Don’t make it too easy for him.”

“Shut up, Youngbae! You are just jealous!!”

Youngbae looked at Jiyong and smiled, though that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

You have no idea how jealous I am.

“Jiyong oppa, go and get started on breakfast. I will make a few more pancakes.”

“Ji, you didn’t shave when you went back to your apartment just now?”

“I didn’t bother since we are going to be on the plane. I just had a quick shower, packed and came back here.”

“Oppa, you know your fans would be waiting to take pictures of you. You look like an ahjussi!”

127

“Well, they like this scruffy look of mine too.”

“I envy you guys sometimes. Bae oppa, you are just going to wear the white t-shirt and leather pants?”

“Yup~ You don’t have to worry. You look good in whatever you wear. What are you going to wear today?”

“Probably a black dress with those Alexander Wang gladiator heels. After all we are going to attend a fashion event in Singapore. It seems right to be dressed for the occasion.”

“Is it revealing?”

“Nope~ The dress actually comes up to the knees.”

“Good.”

Chaerin rolled her eyes and Youngbae laughed when he saw that. He thought Chaerin was probably the only person who could get away with rolling her eyes at Kwon Jiyong.

As Chaerin finished with the last batch of pancakes, she sat down beside Jiyong and started eating.

“So, oppa, what are you guys going to do with the extra day in Malaysia? Go shopping?”

“Most probably, if we think we can actually be able to move around without a crowd following us with a camera up our nostrils. Do you have any thing you want from Malaysia?”

“Not really...”

“What is it?”

“I saw this limited edition Chanel white bead bracelet that’s only sold in Malaysia. I wanted to get it previously but the last piece was already reserved. If you see that, can you get that for me? Can’t offer to buy anything for you guys since we won’t have time to go shopping.”

“Why don’t you ask Seungho to call Chanel Korea and ask if they can contact their branch in Malaysia to reserve one for you? We’ll pick it up for you if they have one.”

128

“It’s too much trouble for a bracelet. If you see it, then get it. If you don’t, it’s not a big deal either.”

“Alright then. Are you going to change before we leave for the company?”

“Yup~ Just going to put on light make-up. Seungho oppa would change anything if necessary.”

“You are probably the easiest person he has to style since you know what looks good on you.”

“Not really. Sometimes, we do go loggerheads on what I should wear.”

“And I’m guessing you are the one who always wins in the end.”

“Not always, but 98% of the time. That’s quite an achievement.”

“I don’t understand why he tries anyway, if he’s going to let you win in the end.”

“Because it’s fun~ It does get boring in the waiting room.”

“So, I guess you won’t be needing a ride to the company from me?”

“Actually, I think we should all go together in one car. It would be strange if I turn up at the company with just Jiyong oppa. At least if anyone spots us, it would still be 3 of us and can be easily explained as the two of you decided to come pick me up.”

“But...”

“Jiyong oppa, please, and I would sit at the back.”

“Are you that afraid to be seen with me?”

“It’s not whether I’m afraid of being seen with you or not. I still want some privacy. I don’t want people to guess where I might be staying. If anyone asked, we could just say we made plans to meet up for breakfast.”

“But we are going to be seen a lot together, since I would like to send you to and fro work.”

“Oppa, didn’t I say I’m only here if I don’t have a schedule? And at the moment, this 129

might be the last time I’d be here in the next couple of weeks. Not to mention, you are a night owl. I can’t keep up with your hours once our promotion starts. That is also the other factor we have to keep in mind. We won’t have a lot of time for the rest of the year.”

“Does this mean I won’t be able to see you at all?”

“No, it means that we probably won’t have time to have leisurely meals like this. I would still pop by at your studio to say hi when I’m in the building. Don’t look so upset.”

“But I am!”

“Oppa, you are doing what you love. And I would never want to be the reason you think about giving it up. Because I love what I do too and if I have to choose right now, it would be akin to being put between the devil and the deep blue sea. I love you but I love my job too. There’s still so much that I want to do. So, let’s be each other’s strength. I promise to cook for you at least once a week.”

Jiyong caught Chaerin in a hug that surprised both her and Youngbae.

“Oppa...”

“You said you love me!”

When Youngbae and Chaerin heard his reason for the sudden hug, they laughed.

“Why are you laughing? You didn’t mean that?”

“Aigoo~ Jiyong oppa, of course I meant that. I do love you but I’m not the type to say it out often.”

“But it really won’t hurt to say it to me once in a while.”

“Would once a day be good enough?”

“Twice, once when you wake up and once before you go to bed.”

“Alright, I’d do that.”

Chaerin looked at the clock on her kitchen wall and was shocked to see that it was already 9.30am. They would have to be at the company soon.

130

“Oppa, we need to hurry, it’s almost time to leave. I’m going to clean up the pots and pans first. Please finish up all the pancakes.”

“We’ll clean up. Go and make sure that you have got everything packed.”

“I’m all packed.”

“Then just sit and rest while we finish the food and then clean up. You have done enough for the morning.”

Just then, Chaerin’s phone rang and she picked it up. It was Xin on the line.

“Seungho oppa, good morning~” “Chaerin ah, where are you? You are not at the dorm?”

“Yup, I came back to my apartment last night. What’s wrong?”

“Do you need a lift to the company?”

“Nope, I’d make my way there soon.”

“Are you alright?”

“What do you mean?”

“I heard from Tablo hyung while I was checking the clothes just now that Kiko came to the company last night and you saw her.”

“Yup, what about it? From what I heard from Jiyong oppa, she was sent to the airport by Boss with a stern warning.”

“Oh ok, so you met Jiyong last night?”

“Yes I did.”

“And?” “And what?”

“What’s the status now?”

131

“We know how we feel about each other but not going into a relationship yet.”

“I see. What time would you be at the company?”

“Should be around 10.30am.”

“See you in a bit then.”

Chaerin ended the call and was greeted by Jiyong’s gloomy face again. Chaerin frowned and wondered what got into him. But she decided that she didn’t want to open up the can of worms. She got up and started clearing the dishes.

“Sit down, we will clean up.”

“Oppa, I’m just going to bring the dishes over to the sink, go to my room to put on some make-up and bring out the luggage.”

Chaerin walked to the sink with the dishes and then went to her room.

“Go and talk to her. I don’t want to go to Malaysia with a gloomy man. I’d wash up.”

“Thanks Bae.” Jiyong got up and followed Chaerin to her room. When he saw her sitting at the vanity table putting on her make-up, he walked up behind her and hugged her from the back and rested his head at the crook of her neck. Chaerin stopped what she was doing and put her hands on top of Jiyong’s. Both of them just stayed in this position.

“I’m going to miss you like crazy. What am I going to do?”

“Me too. You would message me when you arrive in Malaysia?”

Jiyong nodded and then turned Chaerin to face him.

“Message me when you arrive in Singapore then I would call you. I want to hear your voice. I think that’s the only way I can stop myself from flying to Singapore and spend the night with you before flying back for the concert.”

“Oppa, don’t even think about it. I’d rather you have enough rest for your concert. Enjoy yourself with Bae oppa and all the staff.”

“I would try.”

132

Chaerin gave him a disapproving look which managed to make him smile.

“Fine, I would enjoy myself. You too alright?”

Chaerin nodded and then hugged Jiyong tight. Jiyong hugged her tight for a while then leaned back to kiss her on the forehead, nose and then finally her lips. He held onto her head and deepened the kiss. But when he probed Chaerin’s lips, wanting access into her mouth, she pulled back because she didn’t want it to go any further.

Jiyong took a while to calm himself down. He was glad that Chaerin stopped the kiss because if she had allowed it to go on, they might not make it out of her apartment. He stroked her hair while waiting for his heart to calm down.

“We should go back out to Bae oppa. But before we go...”

Chaerin kissed him on the lips once.

“This is for stopping when you know I’m not comfortable with carrying on.”

She kissed him a second time.

“This is for being you.”

The third kiss lasted a little longer.

“This is for loving me. Oppa, thank you.”

After one last hug, they finally released each other. Jiyong left her to finish up her makeup while he brought her luggage out. Youngbae was sitting on the couch, waiting for them. Jiyong sat down beside him.

“Bae, I’m scared. I have never felt like this about anyone. I’m feeling so unsettled and unsure of myself.”

“You should because if you do something wrong, you will lose everything, even yourself.

But be thankful because you have been through all your previous relationships so you know that she is your be all and end all. You always go back to her. Your life is so intertwined with hers that to be away from her, you will lose part of, if not all of yourself.”

“Why is it that I have never realized this before? It seems like everyone around me knows it but me.”

133

“You wanted to have fun. She let you have your fun. She told me once if anything is meant to be hers, eventually she would get it. I’m sure she was never selfish in giving you relationship advice when you needed them and never once has she ever asked you to give it up. Yet, you usually break up soon after that.”

Jiyong took a moment to think about what Youngbae said and realized that it was true.

“Because I would tell the girl ‘Chaerin said this’ and that’s usually the trigger to ‘choose, me or Chaerin’. That’s almost a no-brainer.”

“Yet it took you all this time to realize it. At least those girls realized that they would never stand a chance against Chaerin.”

“Better late than never. It’s just crazy how much I just want to be with her.”

“Well, at least she’s not going to take you away from the recording studio or your work.”

“I want her to but I know she won’t. Should I count myself lucky?”

“Oppa, let’s go! We are running late!!”

Jiyong turned and saw what she was wearing. It was really a nice decent dress that came up to her knees. He smiled, happy that he didn’t have to worry about her showing off too much skin. But the fact that it was sleeveless bothered him a little.

“I’m wearing a shirt over it so don’t start. The shirt is at the company. Let’s go.”

Chaerin was going to pull her own luggage but Youngbae took it from her. Jiyong held her hand and once again, he felt complete. He turned his face to look at her at the same time she turned to look at him. Both of them grinned when their eyes met.

CLICK! When they heard the sound of a camera shutter behind them, they turned to see Youngbae with his phone held up to capture the moment.

“I couldn’t resist. It was such a beautiful moment. I will send the photo to the both of you later.”

“Bae, take this too!”

134

Jiyong suddenly bent down and kissed Chaerin on the lips. Youngbae took the picture and saved it. Seeing that Jiyong had not moved from his position, he coughed discreetly to signal that he had taken the picture.

Jiyong moved his lips away from Chaerin’s but he didn’t step back. He rested his forehead on hers then whispered.

“One day, we would hold hands and kiss in public, I promise.”

“Even if we don’t, it doesn’t matter. Our love is between the 2 of us. As long as I know how much you love me and you know how much I love you, that’s good enough.”

Their phones rang at the same time.

“Alright, we had better get going. That must be our managers looking for us.”

The three of them got on the elevator. Jiyong and Chaerin continued holding hands all the way to the car. They were thankful that the car park was located in the basement.

They only let go of each other’s hand when Jiyong had to help her put the luggage in his car. Chaerin got into the back seat and settled down. When her phone rang again, she quickly picked it up. It was Bom. “Bommie unnie, I’m on my way. See you in 10 minutes~” “This is unusual. You are actually later than ALL of us! What did you get up to last night? Where did you go? Who were you with?! REPORT NOW!!!”

“I’d be there soon! Bye~!”

Chaerin had to end the call fast. She didn’t want to be interrogated over the phone. But that also meant that when she got to the company, she could expect to be questioned.

“Was that your scary Bommie unnie trying to find out where you were?”

“Oppa, it’s all your fault!! We could have been at the company earlier!”

“You can just tell them the truth. They already know that I love you and was going to pursue you seriously.”

“But I don’t want them to find out that my apartment is in the same block as you.”

“Just tell them I was late in picking you up for breakfast. It’s a believable excuse since 135

I’m known not to be the most punctual person.”

“Alright then~ As for last night, I’m just going to say that I went for dinner with Bae oppa then I went back to my apartment on my own. I have to message Seungho oppa to tell him not to tell the unnies that I was with Jiyong oppa last night.”

“Why can’t you let them know you were with me?”

“Because I don’t want them to know that Kiko unnie was at the building last night. If they know about it, Jiyong oppa would be in trouble.”

“Why?” Chaerin smiled a mysterious smile and when her eyes met Youngbae’s, she shook her head slightly to show that she was alright. It didn’t go unnoticed by Jiyong but he decided that he won’t get an answer from Chaerin. He would ask Youngbae later. He turned into YGE and they got down from his car. They decided that they would just transfer their luggage to the nanny van later. Since they were already late, they moved swiftly to their meeting place.

Outside 2NE1’s practice studio, they stopped and Jiyong was going to lean in for a kiss but Chaerin stopped him and gave him a hug instead. Although Jiyong didn’t feel too good about it but he could understand why she did that. Upon releasing him, she gave Youngbae a hug too.

“See you later, oppa~!”

Jiyong and Youngbae waved and went to Jiyong’s studio. They called their manager to let them know that they had arrived. They were then told that they would leave soon and to be ready.

The moment Chaerin entered the dance studio, she went to Xin. “Oppa, can you cut a slit here for me?”

“Ok... How high do you want it to be?”

Chaerin pointed out where she wanted the slit to go up till and Xin raised his eyebrows.

“Are you sure? You are going to get into trouble with Ji. He’s going to be raving mad.”

“Oppa, from a stylist point of view, this dress with a slit would look so much better with 136

the shoes right?”

“Yes, definitely. You look like you can’t decide whether you want to be a schoolgirl or a fashionista.”

“And you know I’m never like that. Cut it. I would handle Jiyong oppa. If we run into him.”

“Oh please, we would run into him. He would make sure he runs into you.”

“Oh yes, one more thing. Don’t let the unnies know that Kiko unnie was here last night. I would not hear the end of it and they would kill Jiyong oppa if they knew that he was with her in Japan.”

“It’d be easier for me to cut the slit if you take off the dress. You can put on that shirt over there. That should be long enough to cover you all the way to mid-thigh.”

Without a second word, Chaerin went to the locker room to change. She knew she was risking the dragon’s wrath with the modification to the dress. But she had to do it. The whole look would be much better. She buttoned up the bottom of the shirt first then handed the dress to Xin to work his magic.

Within minutes, the modification was done and Chaerin went to change back to the dress. When she walked out, everyone stopped what they were doing and stared at her.

“Lee Chaerin, what are you wearing?!”

“Bommie unnie, it’s a dress.”

“With a slit high enough to see your underwear! What were you thinking?!!”

“Unnie, it’s not that bad. See, Seungho oppa cut it really well.”

“I take it that Jiyong has not seen you in this?”

“Nope~ And if I can help it, he’s not going to see this until we are at the airport.”

“Tough luck, I saw him walking here when I was coming back from the toilet. He should be here in about 3, 2...”

“LEE CHAERIN!! WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO YOUR DRESS?!!”

137

“1. We will wait for you in the nanny van.”

Chaerin looked at the fuming dragon and she quickly sent an SOS signal to Xin but he put up his hands and walked out of the practice studio with the other members and staff.

Everyone knows that when Kwon Jiyong is raging, no one would want to be caught in the crossfire.

“Oppa...”

“Don’t ‘oppa’ me, it’s not going to help. Go and get out of this dress right now!”

“No.” At her reply, Jiyong backed her into the wall of the practice studio and when Chaerin tried to push him away, he caught hold of both her hands with his right hand and pinned them above her head. When their eyes met, Chaerin was shocked to see not just anger but desire in his.

“Do you know what I want to do to you right now? I want to sneak my hand up that slit and seek that heat that I am craving for so bad. I want to lock you here and have my way with you. That’s the effect of that slit on me. I don’t even want to think what it does to other guys. Now, I’m going to ask you one more time, are you going to change out of that dress or not?”

“No.” “Chaerin ah... Please...”

“Oppa, we don’t have time for this. The only time anyone is going to see this slit is when I walked into the airport from the nanny van. I have a blanket to cover my legs when I sit down and when I’m on the plane. You have to admit it’s an eye-catching outfit now and it looks really nice on me.”

“Too eye-catching... Too nice... Too beautiful... Too alluring... That’s the problem. And where’s the shirt you said you would wear to cover the top?”

Jiyong didn’t give Chaerin a chance to reply. He bent down to capture her lips in a rough kiss before moving his lips to where the thin strap of the dress is. He pushed the strap aside and kissed it before biting down hard.

“Oppa~!!! What are you doing?”

138

“You didn’t cover up. I’m just marking you as mine. Now Seungho would have to cover you up.”

He went back to the same spot and this time he sucked on the flesh, first gently but when Chaerin emitted a soft moan, it unlocked the desire that he had managed to keep at bay and it caused him to bite and suck her harder.

“Oppa! That hurts!”

He moved his lower body against her and made sure she could feel his arousal.

“No, baby, you don’t know what pain is. Do you feel that? Do you know how much it wants to seek comfort in your warmth? No? If we didn’t have a plane to catch, trust me, marking you is not the only thing I would do to you.”

“Oppa... Let go of my hands...”

The huskiness of Chaerin’s voice caught Jiyong off-guard so he was definitely shocked when he saw stark naked desire in her eyes. He let go of her hands and immediately they wandered seemingly aimlessly down his body until they reached his belt. When Jiyong expected her to move away, she surprised by pulling him closer. She had opened her legs just a little wider so that he’s now snug up against her. The warmth made him hiss. She smirked. She leaned in closer to his ear and whispered.

“Oppa, I’m not happy with how you forcefully marked me, but we’ll talk about that when you get back. Now, we are going to go to the airport. I’m not going to change out of my dress and now I don’t think I’d bother with the blanket. You have to learn not to mess with me. You are lucky that we were going to be covered for our performance in Singapore. If not, I would have made you suffer more by asking Seungho oppa to cut the dress short. Remember this. Don’t think you can get away with playing such tricks on me.”

“Talking tough like this just turns me on. I hope you are prepared too. I’m not going to go easy on you. You’re mine. Remember that.”

With that, he kissed her roughly one last time. Without any warning, Jiyong bit her lips and when she yelped, he took the chance to let his tongue seek hers out. Once Chaerin recovered, she showed him that she could hold her own in a duel. Just as Jiyong was about to deepen the kiss further, his phone rang and that brought both leaders back to reality. He hugged Chaerin close while trying to catch his breath before answering the call.

139

“Ji, everyone’s waiting for you and Chaerin. Hurry up!”

“We’ll come down now.”

Putting his phone back in his pocket, he lifted Chaerin’s chin to give her one last kiss.

“This is the first time I dread going away for my concert. Can I just fly to Singapore and take the same flight as you back to Korea?”

“Aigoo~ Oppa, don’t be silly. You won’t be able to catch us in time. Come on, let’s go.

Everyone’s waiting.”

Jiyong pouted childishly and that made Chaerin laugh. She gave him a quick kiss on the lips and then stepped away. But she held his hand and started to make her way out of the practice studio with Jiyong in toll.

“Only till the door then I would release your hand ok, oppa?”

“Let’s just hold hands all the way to the lobby. It’s not like it’s going to make much of a difference. Before long, word’s going to spread within the company anyway.”

Chaerin didn’t want to waste any time arguing with Jiyong. After all, it’s not like she hated having her hand held by him. Riding the elevator down to the lobby, Jiyong pulled her close and rested his arm round her waist. The moment they stepped out of the building, they put a suitable distance between them since there were always fans outside but Jiyong hated every second of that.

When Chaerin stepped out of the door, Youngbae looked her from head to toe and let out a whistle of appreciation. Chaerin winked, stuck out her tongue then walked to their nanny van without a second glance at Jiyong.

“Dong Youngbae, if you value your life, stop staring at my girl like she’s a piece of meat!!”

“Well, she’s sexy and gorgeous so looking at her is natural~ And according to the source herself, she’s not your girl yet, so tone down on that possessiveness. You must have lectured her about that dress, didn’t you?”

At that, Jiyong actually grinned and smirked.

“Oh yeah, that I did and then I got a tongue lashing from her too. I’m never going to be 140

bored with her. Argh! I can’t wait to be back already!! Let’s go so we can come back fast.”

As the two nanny vans drove out of YGE one after another, Jiyong could see that there were really quite a number of fans gathered outside. He reminded himself that he had to be careful and protect Chaerin to the best of his ability. No matter how much he wanted to go public with their relationship, he knew it’s not time yet.

Just as the van was turning out to the main road, he heard his phone beep. It was from YG. FROM: BOSS YG Jiyong ah, I do not want to see you holding Chaerin’s hands or hugging her inside YGE building. There were some reporters in the building just now and they happened to see you two walking hand in hand and I was questioned about it already. Please watch your actions. Chaerin has been warned as well.

After reading the message, Jiyong really wanted to send a message back to YG, telling him that he didn’t care if the reporters wrote about them but he knew what would happen if he did that: YG would just pressure Chaerin to stay away from him and he would succeed. Not because Chaerin was afraid for herself, she was more afraid for him.

TO: BOSS YG Alright, I promise not to do that in the public areas but if it’s within my own recording studio, I’m free to do what I want.

FROM: BOSS YG Just be careful no matter what. You don’t want her to get into trouble with your fans.

TO: BOSS YG OK. Throughout the journey, Jiyong kept thinking about his career and what he wanted as a person. He thought that it was ironic that with his fame and money, he was able to get anything in the world. Except the freedom to walk on the streets with his beloved, holding hands and sharing a kiss when they wanted to.

141

IX 21 June 2013 12pm KST YGE >>> Incheon International Airport Seeing 2NE1’s nanny van in front of theirs, Jiyong couldn’t help but sigh. They were so close yet so far. If he didn’t know that there would be fans taking photos of them at the airport, he would have insisted on being in the same nanny van as Chaerin. He laughed out at himself.

Kwon Jiyong, you’ve got it bad.

“Ji, you are grinning like an idiot. What are you thinking about?”

“About how I want to be in the same nanny van as Chaerin. I just want to be with her every single second, it’s crazy.”

“Yea, she has that effect on people. There’s this positive energy around her that makes people feel good and when you talk to her, you will be inspired by her.”

“Why haven’t I notice this before?”

“You did, at the beginning. Then I believe you got scared. It’s like you were afraid that you would diminish the bright aura around her.”

“Maybe you are right. I just didn’t want to taint her. And what was that about in the car just now? You know, when you guys were talking about Kiko, why would Bom noona kill me if she knows that Kiko was around last night?”

Youngbae looked at Jiyong in the eye and then smiled.

“Chaerin hated Kiko. She hated how much you changed after you got to know her. And even though she told herself to stay neutral when it comes to any girls you are involved or might be involved in, it was difficult for her to do that with Kiko. So she pretty much withdrew away from us as well because it was unavoidable that when we talk about you, Kiko would come up. When your marijuana scandal broke out and she got to know that Kiko was among the people at the party that day, she got very angry. According to Bom noona, she thrashed her room and cried her heart out. The next day, there was no trace of the damage and she went back to her old self. We all thought she put that behind until Minzy caught her crying one day. After much prodding, did they manage to get her to talk.”

142

“What did she say?”

“She blamed herself for not stopping you. And even after the girls told her that it wasn’t her fault if you choose to hang out with Kiko, she still placed the blame on herself.”

“Silly girl, it was all my fault. Why did she take it upon herself?”

“She takes her friendship with each of us very seriously because we are all she has.

She can never stand any of us hurting. For you, it was worse.”

“Was that why she avoided me during that period of time?”

“You can’t blame her. She felt really helpless because she didn’t know what to do or say. She wanted to be by your side but at the same time, seeing you sad reminded her that she could have done something to prevent what had happened.”

“I never told anyone this before, but I resented her for not being there. I counted on it. I thought no matter when, no matter what, she will always be there.”

“Ji, she was. Why do you think we were all so protective over her when it comes to Kiko? You have no idea how many times we caught her standing outside your recording studio, wanting to go in yet she had to stop herself. A couple of times, I had to take her away and comfort her while she cried her hearts out. We all had to. So if you are smart, you will never mention Kiko, especially in front of Bom noona and Teddy hyung. Both of them will skin you alive.”

Jiyong thought about what he had just heard and wanted to hit himself for not knowing and seeing how much Chaerin was hurting because he was hurting. When he didn’t get the comfort from her, he got really angry and he had really dark thoughts. It felt like he had lost the only spark of light in his life. Then he remembered something.

“Bae, was that why you told me to go to London to meet up with Chaerin and Seungho?”

“You got back your footing but you didn’t fully recovered. We all know what was missing. In the end, I was told to be the one to tell you to go to London. When your schedule in Malaysia came up, we were really worried that you would not make it. But I guess everything worked out for the better.”

“Thank you. I never knew how much I was missing till I was there with her. Even though

143

it was a little awkward initially, but eventually we had a heart-to-heart talk one night and thankfully she was honest with me. Even then, she was reluctant to talk about Kiko and the scandal. I should have known.”

“I’m glad the trip did you good. You were in much better condition after you got back.”

“Yes, I was. It was such a pity that I didn’t get to come back on the same flight with her.”

“Well, I’m sure it won’t be your last trip with her.”

“Nope~ In fact, I’m already thinking of flying to Singapore early with her, Seungho and Soo Hyuk on Thursday.”

“Don’t let her go again, Ji. If you do anything to make her let go of you, trust me, she’s going to be snapped up in a nano-second. And she won’t go back to you. I hope you realize that.”

“I know. I can’t let her go. She’s the other half of my being. I just hope that I’m hers and she knows it too. Otherwise, we would be in deep trouble.”

“She knows. In fact, she knows about it for a long time. Why do you think that she’s not dating or seeing anyone? She’s the type that once she identifies her target, she’s not going to change. You just happened to be her target. And she had never wavered.”

“After all that wandering and wondering, my home was right beside me all along.”

“You are too lucky.”

“I know.”

The two best friends shared a smile. Jiyong couldn’t stand it any longer. He needed to ‘talk’ to Chaerin but he didn’t want their conversation to be overheard by Youngbae or by the girls in the other car. So he did the next best thing. He sent her a message.

TO: CHAERINNIE Baby, meet me at the VIP lounge?

FROM: CHAERINNIE No, oppa, even if it’s the VIP lounge, it’s public. And your fans are probably lurking inside the departure hall.

144

TO: CHAERINNIE But they know that we are at the airport together so what’s wrong with being sighted together?

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, would you keep your hands to yourself? Because I can’t promise to keep my hands to myself and not touch you. And Boss had already issued the warning so I don’t think it’s a good idea.

When Jiyong saw the message, he couldn’t hide the grin that appeared on his face. He wouldn’t lie, it felt good to know that Chaerin couldn’t keep her hands off him just like he doubt he could keep his hands off her. It made him feel special because he’s pretty sure that her army of oppas would not get such messages.

TO: CHAERINNIE You have no idea how stupid I look with the grin on my face right now. Argh~~ :( How am I going to survive this weekend?!

FROM: CHAERINNIE You will survive knowing that I’m thinking of you. All the time. Other than when I’m performing. :p Oppa, would you come and visit me at the MV filming location?

TO: CHAERINNIE I would if I have time. I really want to fly to Singapore with you on Thursday and the only way I can do that is if I finish all my work. You would understand right?

FROM: CHAERINNIE You passed the test! ^^ If you have said you would come to the filming location, I would have been angry with you. Oppa, you have to take care of yourself ok?

Don’t tire yourself out.

TO: CHAERINNIE I love you so much, you have no idea. Are we still meeting your parents on Tuesday for dinner?

FROM: CHAERINNIE No. I made arrangements to see them on Sunday instead since I don’t know what time the MV filming is going to end. But since I don’t have any group schedule on Wednesday, I should be going back to my apartment. :)

145

TO: CHAERINNIE Is that an open invitation for me to visit you?

FROM: CHAERINNIE ^^ I’d let you know if dinner is included in the invitation.

TO: CHAERINNIE Already looking forward to Tuesday! You’d better feed me that day otherwise I’m just going to devour you.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Hmmm.

TO: CHAERINNIE What kind of response is that?!

FROM: CHAERINNIE It means I’m thinking… Should I or should I not… Oppa, we have arrived. I think we are going in first since your side has got more stuff than ours. See you when you are back!

TO: CHAERINNIE :( I want to see you before we fly off…

When Chaerin got this message, she smiled. She turned to Minzy who was sitting beside her and passed her her phone.

“Mingkki~ Take a photo for me!”

“Ok!! Do you want a full-body shot or half?”

“Full body shot.”

Chaerin crossed her left leg over her right, exposing her beautiful thighs. She looked into the camera and pouted her lips like she was going to kiss someone. Dara and Bom saw her look and were teasing her loudly but she didn’t care. After Minzy took the photo, she took her phone back and sent the picture to Jiyong.

“Chaerin unnie, who are you sending that photo to?”

“Aigoo~ Minzy ah, she’s obviously sending the photo to Jiyong. If she dares to send that photo to anyone else, she would be in for another long lecture from Jiyong. Although 146

she doesn’t seem to mind it~” “Bommie unnie!! What are you talking about? I didn’t like being lectured by him at all!”

“That’s strange. From what Dae oppa tells me, Jiyong oppa isn’t someone to give long lectures.”

“Jiyong probably lets action speak louder than word.”

“Huh? What do you mean, Bommie unnie?”

“It means that he did more than just talking. Look at how our leader is blushing~ Aigoo~ I want to have someone to ‘lecture’ me too~” “Wha… Ah!! Now I get it! Chaerin unnie, did Jiyong oppa kiss you?”

Chaerin just smiled and just as Minzy was going to probe further, her phone rang.

Seeing the name on her phone, she broke into a grin. Without a second’s hesitation, she answered the call.

“Hello?”

“Chaerin ah, you can’t send me that photo and think that I’d be able to focus on anything else right? Those legs of yours and your lips are going to drive me crazy!”

“Oppa, have a safe flight! I’d see you on Tuesday!”

“Ya!” Chaerin ended the call because her members were all listening attentively to the conversation. And what she wanted to say can’t be said in their presence.

“Lee Chaerin! You have gotten very daring to actually hang up like that on Kwon Jiyong!

You are going to get it from him!”

“Well, all of you were eavesdropping.”

“So what you are going to say to him is private?! Hul!! Were you going to say naughty things to him? What happened in the dance studio just now after we left?”

Bom was bombarding Chaerin with a whole series of questions and tugged on the shirt that Chaerin was wearing over her dress and the left side fell off her shoulders. Chaerin 147

was caught off-guard and before she could pull the shirt up, Bom stopped her and took a closer look at her left shoulder.

“Lee Chaerin, is that a love bite I see? What the hell was Jiyong thinking?! Luckily our outfits this time is not revealing, otherwise you will be in deep trouble! Looks like we have to talk to Kwon Jiyong. He can’t go around leaving such marks on you! What would people think?!”

“UNNIE!! I had warned him against this. He won’t do it again.”

“No, Chaerin, he won’t stop. I will talk to him.”

“Unnie!!”

“Not another word. And you should know better too.”

“He caught me off-guard.”

“I think we can’t leave the two of you alone in the future. It seemed like you can’t keep your hands off each other.”

When there wasn’t any protest from Chaerin, all the girls turned to look at her with eyes wide open, to which Chaerin just grinned and shrugged.

“So, are the two of you officially a couple yet?”

Chaerin shook her head.

“WHAT?!! You are not a couple and you are allowing him to touch you so intimately?

Are you crazy?”

“Aigoo!! Unnie!! We didn’t do anything more than kissing.”

“I bet it’s just because we were all flying off.”

When there was no protest yet again from Chaerin, the three members sighed and shook their heads.

“From now on, we will not leave you two alone.”

“Unnie, I’m an adult. I know what I’m doing.”

148

“Chaerin ah, you are a girl. If anything happens, you would be on the losing end. Right now, I don’t know if we can trust Jiyong yet. So don’t go too fast, too furious with him ok?”

“Don’t worry, I won’t put myself in a position of disadvantage.”

“Bommie unnie, the way I look at it, Jiyong oppa would probably be the one at a disadvantage. Chaerin unnie will know how to deal with him. She’s the only one who can get him all flustered and crazy when he doesn’t know where she is. So, let’s not worry about Chaerin unnie. She knows what she’s doing.”

“See, Mingkki knows me the best! I love you!”

Chaerin gave Minzy a quick hug just before their manager came back and told them they have done the check-in for them and it’s time to go inside. The girls got their bags and started checking themselves in the mirror to make sure they appear their best in front of the cameras. They looked at each other, nodded then got out of the van.

As expected, they could hear fans calling their names. Not to mention, there were also the media there. They chatted casually before crossing the road. Chaerin could feel her phone vibrating and knew without looking who it would be. She wanted to smile but she wanted to keep the cool facade up. She waved and smiled to fans when she heard her name.

Jiyong saw Chaerin got out of the van and was chatting happily with the girls. He tried calling her but she ignored the call. He was already pissed that she hung up on him and now she’s not picking up his call. He told himself to calm down, that she had to enter the airport with grace and flourish. But the feeling of watching her walk away from him didn’t feel good. He clenched his fists.

“Relax, Ji. She’s not leaving you.”

“But Bae, it’s unsettling.”

“Now you know how she feels every time you walk away after you talk to her about your problems.”

“Never again. The feeling sucks!”

“Do right by her. She deserves so much better.”

149

“I know.”

Their manager came about 15 minutes later to inform them they could go in now. Jiyong asked if the girls were still in the waiting area, his manager said they might be but because they were running late, they won’t have time to look for them. Upon hearing this, Jiyong’s face fell. He had hoped that he would at least get a glimpse of Chaerin before he left.

He went through the airport, stopped to get some fan mails and gift but generally he walked fast. His fans noted that he didn’t smile much that day but shrugged it off, thinking he was probably just tired. Unknown to them, it was another kind of lethargy that was weighing him down.

Chaerin had thought that she would see Jiyong in passing in the waiting area for a while but their manager told them their check-in took longer than expected and now had to rush to get on the plane. Chaerin felt sorry for not answering his call then and quickly sent him a message.

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa, sorry for hanging up on you just now. The girls were all eavesdropping and I couldn’t say what I want with them doing that. Oppa, I love you. Have a safe flight and have fun at your concert!!! See you on Tuesday!!

When Jiyong got the message, he finally smiled, his first sincere smile since entering the airport. He quickly sent a reply before he had to switch off his phone.

TO: CHAERINNIE I love you too baby~ I can’t wait to see you again. Maybe I’d break my promise to not visit you at the MV location. Just for a short while. I will message you when I arrive in Malaysia. You do that too when you are in Singapore. Love you!!

“Ji, are you going to have the phone attached to you the whole time you are away from Chaerin? You can’t seem to be able to stay away.”

“I guess I would be. I just want and need to stay constantly in touch with her. Do I behave like this in every relationship?”

“In the initial stages. Then you would get tired because the girls become more demanding.”

“Do I have to watch myself then? Like pace myself? Argh, don’t think I’d be able to do

150

it!”

“You have to watch yourself from becoming over-demanding. She has a very busy schedule coming up. You will also be busy with your encore concerts and your album as well. So both of you have to balance the time well. Otherwise, you are going to end up being frustrated with the situation and not be able to focus on your work. If the fans ever find out the reason is because you went into a relationship with Chaerin, she’s going to get all the hate.”

“Youngbae, would our lives be like this forever now? Every step we take in our life, even if it’s for our own personal life, we have to take the fans into consideration? Sometimes, like today, I wish there was no one around so I could just walk up to Chaerin, give her a kiss, hold her hands and walk into the airport together without a care in the world.”

“Ji, the day we made a name for ourselves, our lives would forever be in the limelight.

Do you think it would be less so when you get married? As long as you are in the entertainment scene, anything can be news. I believe ultimately, people wants to see us happy too. I know I want to be happy. Sean hyung is such an inspiration and the fans, our fans included, look up to him. I want to be just like him.”

“But what would make them accept the relationship in the first place? I think I really need to go and talk to Sean hyung one of these days.”

“One thing at a time, Ji. Stay focused on building the relationship with Chaerin first, then talk about the next step with her. You are not the only one in the relationship. And you couldn’t ask for a better girl than Chaerin to be in a relationship with. She’s got a good head on her shoulders, a really good one.”

“I’m one lucky man.”

Youngbae slapped Jiyong on the back but Jiyong grinned in return. He was in a good mood. He looked at his phone and then out of the window of the plane to see the sky.

He was glad that this separation was only temporary and soon enough he would be standing under the same sky as Chaerin again.

21 June 2013 Malaysia 10.30pm KST Jiyong and Youngbae arrived in Kuala Lumpur and were ushered out via the VIP exit since there were a lot of fans gathered outside. Even though there was news that they

151

have arrived, everyone was waiting for Jiyong’s routine tweet.

But that didn’t come.

Instead, they got updates from Hwangssabu instead. Jiyong turned to his manager and asked if 2NE1 had landed in Singapore. His manager said it’s unlikely since their flight time is longer than theirs. Jiyong shrugged, knowing there was nothing he could do about it. But he did what he promised he would do and that was to send Chaerin a message when he arrived.

TO: CHAERINNIE Baby, I have just arrived in KL. Remember to message me when you land in Singapore.

Jiyong turned to his manager.

“Hyung, is there really no way to change my flight?”

“Jiyong ah, this is like the 100th time you have asked me since yesterday. The answer remains the same. I can’t get the tickets changed. Why are you in such a hurry to go back anyway? I thought you would enjoy the leisure time to do some shopping?”

“Well, to have people following me while I shop is not a good feeling. And I have lots of work to finish. Oh yes! Hyung, I want to fly to Singapore early next week. If possible, can you book 4 tickets for Thursday?”

“Who are the 4 tickets for?”

“Me, Chaerin, Xin and Soo Hyuk.”

“Why?” “We are all going for the Ambush event.”

“Chaerin is going as your +1?”

“Nope, Xin’s.”

“I see. Ok, I’d see what I can do. But since this is not an official schedule…”

“I’d pay for it. Make sure they are first class seats.”

152

“Do you travel in anything less than that?”

“I just don’t want too many people around us. It makes me feel uneasy. Also, do not release my departure date to any of my fan sites. I want to go off quietly. Since Chaerin is coming with us, I don’t want any unnecessary rumors to affect her.”

Jiyong’s manager looked at him a little strangely but knew not to ask. He looked over at Youngbae who just shrugged and smiled. His manager was surprised because Jiyong usually didn’t care if his name was mentioned alongside other girls. Because to him, if he were to respond, it would make it an even bigger issue. For him to mention that he didn’t want any unnecessary rumor to affect Chaerin showed that he cared about her, a lot.

Throughout the ride to the hotel, Jiyong kept checking his phone and was growing antsy by the second because he hadn’t gotten any messages from Chaerin. He wanted to call but if they were still in the plane, there won’t be any response anyway.

“Relax, maybe by the time we arrive at the hotel, they would have landed. She would message you when she can. Hyung was trying to get your attention about your schedule just now.”

“Jiyong ah! Are you ok?”

“Sorry hyung, my mind is somewhere else. What were you saying?”

“We won’t do any rehearsal tonight. Tomorrow, we would just go do a technical run because the haze is bad and we don’t want you to be exposed anymore than necessary. The technical run would be early in the morning, after which you will go to the gym with Hwangssabu. Youngbae, you will follow Jiyong tomorrow.”

“Hyung, have you told the hotel to close up the gym when we are using it? It was so embarrassing for all of us when the fans kept coming to the gym to take pictures. We caused so much inconvenience to the other guests.”

“The hotel has set up a different gym for us according to Hwangssabu’s instructions, so what happened in Indonesia last week would not happen again.”

“Good. I hate it when we inconvenienced the other guests.”

Just then, the manager’s phone rang and when he answered it calling 2NE1’s manager’s name, Jiyong paid a little more attention. But he was also on his phone,

153

dialing Chaerin’s number but there was no connection.

Aish, Lee Chaerin!!

Switch on your phone!!

Youngbae just looked at him and let out a laugh while shaking his head. He leaned in and whispered to Jiyong.

“You are so whipped even before you are a couple. I can’t imagine what it would be like when you guys get together.”

“I’m just glad that my tour is coming to an end. Even though there are some oversea trips but at least it’s not being away regularly. This is the only week that I’d be away from her. Next week, she’d be with me, so that’s fine.”

“I…” Jiyong’s phone rang and when he saw the name on the screen, he smiled and answered the call immediately.

“Chae…”

“Oppa~ I just landed in Singapore but I can’t talk for long since we have to go to the hotel first. I’d call you again later?”

“Alright… I’d talk to you soon then.”

Chaerin ended the call and Jiyong was torn between feeling happy that she called and feeling upset because they didn’t get to talk much at all. In the end, he decided that at least she called and that she would call again later.

They have arrived at their hotel and their managers went to check them in. Jiyong left instructions for him to come back first with their room keys so they could go to their rooms and rest. Actually, he just wanted to be alone when Chaerin called again. As if remembering something, he quickly sent her a message.

TO: CHAERINNIE Baby, can you get a room to yourself? I don’t want your girls to eavesdrop on our conversation.

When Chaerin got his message, she laughed and that got her members’ attention. She quickly shook her head to say it was nothing and got to replying his message.

154

TO: JIYONG OPPA We all get our own rooms. So no need to worry about that. We are arriving at the hotel soon. Give me 15 minutes!

FROM: JIYONG OPPA I’m going up to my room now. Should I call you then? In 20 minutes?

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa, you are not going to give me time to change?

FROM: JIYONG OPPA Nope, I love your dress. I just didn’t like the fact that everyone got to see you in it.

TO: JIYONG OPPA You want me to talk to you on the phone with that dress on? Ok… You are not having weird thoughts right? But I was thinking of talking to you on the phone while I’m having a soak in the bathtub.

FROM: JIYONG OPPA Chaerin ah… You don’t tell me something like this and expect me not to have weird thoughts.

TO: JIYONG OPPA I wasn’t going to tell you I was in the bathtub…

FROM: JIYONG OPPA Chaerin ah…

I want to be in the same bathtub as you!

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa, I was joking. How can I talk to you while I’m in the bathtub?! What if my phone drop into it?

FROM: JIYONG OPPA I’d just buy you a new one. Baby, now you have to do that! Though how I am going to get any sleep imagining you in a bathtub, I have no idea.

There was no more replies from Chaerin and Jiyong panicked for a second, thinking that he had scared her. He was going to call her when his phone signalled a video call from Chaerin. He couldn’t help the grin that just appeared on his face. He quickly answered the call. When her face popped up, all he wanted to do was to kiss her all

155

over.

“Oppa, annyeong~” “I don’t know whether being able to see your face is a good thing because it just makes me miss you more! I’m just glad that next week is the last destination of my tour and I have you with me. Otherwise I’m just going to die.”

“Oppa, you exaggerate!”

“Oh! Before I forget, I told my manager to get the air tickets for you, Xin and Soo Hyuk for next week. Can you relay the message to them?”

“But they were supposed to buy my ticket. It’s their treat.”

“Chaerin, you are my girl. How can I allow other guys to pay for you?”

“Oppa, I said I would CONSIDER. Don’t put that label on me. It’s very stressful.”

“No matter what, I can’t let them pay for it, not when I’m probably spoiling their plan by tagging along.”

“I’d let them know then the three of you can go and fight it out. I would just pack my bags and be there at the airport.”

“I have my manager keep my departure a secret from my fan sites. I don’t want you to be spotted and have unnecessary rumors since you would be the only girl. I don’t mind having your name associated with mine but I don’t want your name to be associated with the other two.”

“Oppa, you are very possessive, aren’t you? I never knew since I was usually ‘the little sister’ figure. Is that how you are when you were with your other girlfriends?”

“According to Bae, I’m like this initially but then I get tired of them being overdemanding. I’m not sure how it would be with you yet. But judging by the way I’m missing you, I’d say you would have to prepare yourself and remember that you are not my little sister anymore.”

Chaerin didn’t say anything but just smile shyly.

“Don’t do that. You have no idea what it does to me…”

156

Chaerin looked up and frowned, biting down a little on her lips.

“No, not that too.”

Chaerin pouted like she really didn’t know what those actions were doing to Jiyong.

“But what am I doing wrong?”

“Nothing! But it’s just making me wish that I was the one who’s biting your lips and kissing you!!”

“Oppa!”

“What?! It’s true! Should I get a presidential suite next week and you can stay in one of the rooms with me? I think I would do that!”

“Oppa, I don’t think that’s wise. It would be disastrous if we are spotted. We can have separate rooms next to each other.”

“I would try to get one with connecting doors then. So what’s your schedule like tomorrow?”

“We have rehearsal at 1pm, call time is 9am. I would have wanted to go swimming or get some tanning done. The infinity pool here has got an amazing view but the haze is also really bad. My nose is a little blocked because of that.”

“So I guess I actually have the haze to thank because I don’t think I would be able to take the fact that you would be out there in the open tanning or swimming without me.

Did you bring any medication for that then? Do you need to go see a doctor?”

“I’m fine. If there is a need to see the doctor, I would do that. What about you, oppa?

What’s your schedule like tomorrow?”

“Other than missing you every single second, there’s rehearsal in the morning and then gym. The usual.”

“Then you’d better go rest. You haven’t been getting much sleep this week. I’d talk to you tomorrow morning? Call me after you are done with your morning rehearsal?”

“Can’t we talk a little while more?”

“No, oppa, be good and listen to me. Go and take a nice shower, then go to bed. I’m 157

going to do that too.”

“Can’t we just leave this on and go take a shower together?”

“Oppa…”

“Alright, alright! This is going on my list-to-do with you next week though. You have been warned.”

“I’m going to lock the connecting door. Go go go!!”

“Chaerin, I love you.”

Chaerin suddenly found herself tearing up and had to blink away rapidly to prevent her tears from falling since she didn’t want to alarm Jiyong but it was quite difficult when he was staring at her.

“Baby, what’s wrong? Why are you crying?”

Hearing his voice, Chaerin couldn’t hold her tears in anymore. While she didn’t cry out loudly, but the tears didn’t stop for a while. Jiyong was shocked because this was the first time that Chaerin had cried in front of him in a while. Well, not directly in front of him but at least he saw it. He didn’t really know what to do other than to let her cry it out and offer silent support.

When her sobs subsided, Jiyong smiled because he wanted her to see his smile. When their eyes met on the screen, their smiles became broader. After wiping away her tears, she touched her lips and sent Jiyong a virtual kiss.

“Oppa, thank you. I still think it’s too good to be true. I’m still a little overwhelmed by how much you love me and how you tell me so matter-of-factly. To be honest, I still find it hard to say it to you so freely. So you have to give me time, ok?”

“Chaerin ah, we have a whole lifetime together. When you are ready and convinced that you feel the same way too, then you would find that it would come out naturally. I won’t rush you because I know you do love me through your actions. All these years. Now, I just want you to know that I love you, every single day. Aish~! I want to hug you so bad right now! I should have insisted on leaving on Sunday instead of Monday!!”

“Oppa, it’s alright. I’d see you when you get back ok? Just stay focused on your concert!

You can’t let the fans down! They have waited so long to see you.”

158

“I should record this so that if anyone ever accuses you of taking me away from them, they would know it’s the opposite. I just want to be with you, simple as that.”

“We don’t need to prove anything. If we really love each other and would stand by each other, we would convince everyone in the end. Alright, oppa, let’s call it a night. Go shower and then have a good rest. NO WORKING!” “Alright, you rest well too. Let me know when you are done with your rehearsal and performance tomorrow.”

“Are you keeping tabs on me?”

“Of course. Since I doubt we can do this video chat thing or talk long on the phone tomorrow since you are going to be running around and I’m going to be needed at the concert venue every second, a message would do.”

“Alright. Talk to you soon then.”

There was silence. Jiyong was waiting, and Chaerin knew what he was waiting for.

Though it was not difficult for her to say it non-verbally, to say it face to face was still a challenge. She looked at the face on her screen, smiling and patiently waiting.

Something in her clicked. She smiled then, looking straight at the camera.

“Jiyong oppa, I love you.”

Jiyong was stunned for a moment. While he was waiting for it, he wasn’t expecting to hear her say it so clearly, without a doubt. And then the tears came. He smiled broadly.

“Now I understand why you cried just now. Chaerin, you have no idea how much that meant to me. Thank you. I love you. See you soon my baby~” “Goodnight! See you on Tuesday then?”

“I’d call you on Monday, before I fly back. But message when you can. I know you would be busy with your schedules and your meet-up with your parents so I won’t bother you.”

“Ok, I will. And oppa, you are never a bother. Bye, for real.”

Chaerin ended the call because she knew if she didn’t, they would continue to talk to each other. Both of them needed the rest for the next day. But she sent Jiyong a final message.

159

TO: JIYONG OPPA Go to bed, oppa! Stop staring at the screen and thinking if you should call me.

Don’t. Because I would answer it and then we won’t get any rest. Goodnight~!

When Jiyong saw the message, an unexpected warmth rushed to his heart. He knew then what it meant to be in love with the right person. It was a brand new experience for him but one he was going to treasure.

For a lifetime.

160

X 22 June 2013 Singapore 1.30pm 2NE1 had just finished their technical rehearsal for their performance that evening.

Despite a few hiccups, the girls got through with the rehearsal. On their way out, Chaerin got Xin to take a picture of her near one of the pillars within the performance area. She sent the picture along with a message to Jiyong.

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa~ We just ended our technical rehearsal. Heading back to the hotel to get a bit of rest before dressing up. Hope everything’s going well over at your side. See you soon! ^^ After that, she uploaded the picture onto Instagram. She went to Jiyong’s timeline and liked a few of his photos before checking Youngbae’s photos as well. After exploring a few more of the hashtags, she put her phone away, only to find Xin looking at her intently. She asked him without words what was the matter. Xin just shook his head and shrugged. Just then, they were led to their nanny van. Chaerin ended up in the same van as Xin. Once they were alone, Chaerin couldn’t stand the silence anymore and asked Xin what was on his mind.

“Seungho oppa, speak your mind. I’m not used to you being quiet around me.”

“I’m just thinking how different it’s going to be once you and Ji become a couple.

Already as it is, both of you behave like you are in a relationship. Chaerin, remember your dreams. Don’t give them up just for this relationship. I really want to see you go far.

You are destined for greater things than just 2NE1.”

“Oppa, you are thinking too much. I’m not going to give up my career for the relationship. Which is why I told Jiyong oppa that we have to think about it carefully.”

“Chaerin ah, he’s not going to give you too much time to think about it. He had made up his mind this time so he’s going to hound you for an answer every other day. Have you thought about how to hold back giving him an answer?”

“Oppa, I want to be with Jiyong oppa. But we have a lot of issues to iron out. He has got to know that I’m not like his previous girlfriends who would give up everything, even themselves, just to cater to him with the hopes that he would keep them by his side. We

161

have to draw clear boundaries. Last night, I already told him that we should respect each other’s private space and that I’m not going to stop meeting my army of oppas. But I realized that I also have to learn to give up my independence and learn to trust him to be there for me. There’s way too much at stake. If our relationship fails, I might have to leave the company.”

“This is what I meant. I don’t know. I don’t trust Jiyong fully to be able to handle everything and not affect you. He has already made something out of himself. I don’t want you to give up what you want to do because of this relationship.”

“Oppa, I know you care for me. You have got to trust me to be able to handle what might come our way. I believe in Jiyong oppa. We can make this work.”

“I’d have you know that your army of oppas does not want to release you to Jiyong. I told Soo Hyuk last night that Jiyong had made his move on you and his reaction was rather explosive.”

“He’s not going to go crazy and hurt Jiyong oppa right? Because Jiyong oppa is coming with us to Singapore early.”

“But that’s supposed to be OUR thing!!”

“He’s paying for the tickets.”

“That’s not the point. This is exactly what I’m afraid of. Chae, we don’t want him in every aspect of your life. We want to have time with you too.”

“Then just look upon it as he’s tagging along. I promise not to ignore you and Soo Hyuk oppa. After all, I’m your plus one and not Jiyong oppa’s. What did you guys have in mind anyway since we are going a whole day earlier?”

“Just normal touristy stuff. I know it would be difficult since you are not exactly a nobody but with Jiyong along, we can forget about going anywhere without an entourage.”

“I can’t stop him. I know he feels insecure when I’m out alone with guys, even if they are his best friends. If I do not allow him to come along, we would just be bombarded by phone calls every hour. You know how he is. The only way is if he can’t finish what he set out to do. I won’t put my hopes too high if I were you. He would do what is necessary so he can fly with us. We will just have to work out how we can be tourists without people recognizing us. Both you and Soo Hyuk oppa also have a following of fans and would be recognizable too. I guess the best way would be an arranged private

162

tour.”

“I don’t like it but I don’t think we have a choice. Soo Hyuk is going to be pissed when he knows about this. Can we drug him and leave him in the hotel room?”

“Sounds like a good idea! But Jiyong oppa deserves some fun too and I know he’s most at ease with you and Soo Hyuk oppa. So, just as you planned this for me so I can have a break, let him have a break too.”

“You are thinking for him even before you are his girlfriend.”

“Have I ever stopped thinking for him even when he had his other girlfriends?”

The two friends smiled at each other. Xin knew in his heart that Chaerin is Jiyong’s best match and vice versa.

Looks like Soo Hyuk and I have to accept that we have lost our first love.

“Chaerin ah, I love you. You know that right?”

“Like an oppa to a younger sister right?”

Although Chaerin said it lightheartedly, Xin could see the plea in her eyes for what she said to be true. Xin remembered Youngbae and knew that to say it’s not just sibling love that he has for her would just burden her further. He nodded and smiled at Chaerin.

Chaerin leaned forward to give him a hug.

“Seungho oppa, thank you.”

“You have to be happy, you nappeun gizibe.”

“I will be. You know how much I have wanted to stand beside Jiyong oppa all this while.

Even when there will be frustrating times, we would brave it out.”

“Kwon Jiyong is such a lucky bastard.”

Just as Xin was about to say something more, Chaerin’s phone rang. When she saw that it was Jiyong calling, the smile just came on so naturally. Even without him being there physically, Xin could feel that he had been shut out of their world.

“Hello~ Jiyong oppa~”

163

“Chaerin ah, I miss you.”

“Oppa, I miss you too. But we will see each other soon. Just concentrate on your concert first.”

“Where are you now?”

“In the nanny van with Seungho oppa. Do you want to speak to him?”

“No, why would I want to speak to him when I only want to hear your voice.”

“Did you just finish rehearsal?”

“Yes. We managed to correct some of the technical problems. What time is your performance?”

“We have to be at the venue by 8pm so we are going back now to rest a while before getting ready.”

“How I wish you were here with me. Tuesday feels so far away.”

“It is. I want to see you too, oppa. What do you want for dinner on Tuesday?”

“You.” “Aigoo, Oppa, be serious.”

“I am.”

“Korean food it is then. Oppa, I have arrived at our hotel. I call you later before your concert? I think we would be on the plane after your concert.”

“You take care of yourself when you are back in Korea. You shouldn’t have agreed to this schedule. With your solo promotion and preparation for 2NE1’s comeback, you are spreading yourself too thin.”

“I’m enjoying myself though. I need to catch up with you. If not, I would never be satisfied.”

“You will get there.”

“Thank you, oppa. Now, go back and be busy. Remember to eat. Send my regards to 164

Bae oppa too.”

“Alright. Call me later ok?”

“I will. I’m going to hang up now. Bye. Love you.”

“Baby, thank you for loving me. I love you too. Bye.” Chaerin ended the call just as the nanny van came to a stop. She looked up to see Xin shaking his head at her. They got out of the nanny van and only resumed their conversation when they were alone in the elevator.

“What?”

“Seriously, how are we going to survive the two of you when we travel together?”

“Oppa, you know we are only like that because we are not in public and apart from each other. I will keep a safe distance from all of you when we are out together. It won’t do any of us any good if we were caught being too close although our fans know that we are all very close to each other.”

“How come you never offer to cook for me?”

“But you have eaten food I cooked before, isn’t that the same?”

“Nope. When you cook for everyone, everyone got a share. I’m assuming this dinner is just between the two of you. That’s the difference.”

“Fine, I’d cook for you and Soo Hyuk oppa next time.”

“At your apartment?”

“We could do it at Jiyong oppa’s apartment.”

“Why can’t we do it at your apartment?”

“Because I don’t like to get my place dirty. Jiyong oppa has a cleaning service that cleans up his apartment weekly. I don’t like strangers walking around in my apartment.

But I guess you guys can visit after we have dinner.”

“Is your apartment near his?”

165

Chaerin smiled mysteriously as the elevator arrived at their floor.

“You will find out eventually.”

“You won’t move in with him right?”

“Nope~ I still want my space. As open-minded as I am, this is not a step to be taken without telling our parents or without talks of spending the rest of our lives together.”

“I’m glad you still have your head on your shoulders. You are going to need it since Jiyong will have problems thinking beyond what he wants.”

“I know. Don’t worry, I’d keep both of us safe.”

“He has to keep you safe too. You can’t be doing all the work.”

“Jiyong oppa does keep me safe and you should know better than anyone since you are always out with us.”

“You know part of the reason why he has me around is so that he can rationalize it as an outing for friends right?”

“And that hasn’t changed. If and when we really become a couple, we have to remember that we have friends too. I know how Jiyong oppa can get so I would remind him. Don’t worry.”

“You are too good for him, you know that?”

“Two person in a relationship exist to complement each other. I have my shortcomings which Jiyong oppa will help to make up for.”

“This is what I mean. You know that it’s a partnership, which is something not many girls know.”

By this time, they had arrived at Chaerin’s room. She turned to smile at Xin. “Right now, it’s just talk. I really don’t know how I’m going to be like when I’m IN the relationship itself. I guess that’s a learning experience as well. Thank you, Seungho oppa, for always being there. I’d go rest for a bit now before getting ready. See you later~!”

“You take a good rest. I’d wake you up when the other girls are done.”

166

“Thanks oppa, you should rest a bit too. See you later then~!”

Chaerin went into her room and closed the door after waving to Xin. Xin walked slowly back to his room, fingers busy tapping on his phone. He had to inform Soo Hyuk of the change in plans for their trip to Singapore with Chaerin.

TO: HYUK SOO Ji’s coming with us to Singapore.

FROM: HYUK SOO WHAT?! WHY?!! I don’t want him around. It was supposed to be just you, me and Chaerin!!

TO: HYUK SOO Well, he’s not going to let Chaerin out with us alone, especially if it’s overseas and he can’t just ‘pop by’. And Chaerin’s right, he deserves a break too.

FROM: HYUK SOO I know he deserves a break but we deserve to spend this time with Chaerin!! Just because he made his move, he can’t just stake his claim on her this way!

TO: HYUK SOO Well, you should know that this was bound to happen. It never did before because Ji was just too stupid chasing everyone else when all he ever needed was right beside him.

FROM: HYUK SOO I’m worried for Chaerin though. Can we just keep her away from Ji? TO: HYUK SOO You know she loves him. There is NO WAY we can keep her away from him. We just need to trust her to make the right decisions. Chae promised that she won’t neglect her career.

FROM: HYUK SOO That’s the most bitter pill to swallow, that she loves him so much when all of us were just waiting for her to give up on him. Ji is too damn lucky!!

TO: HYUK SOO I guess it’s our job to remind him how lucky he is. At every opportunity. And we

167

also have to continue to look after Chaerin. This is what we should do as her oppa.

FROM: HYUK SOO Guess you are right. Not going to be easy to let go of her though. Man, she’s the first girl I really really love. It’s going to be tough.

TO: HYUK SOO I know exactly how you feel. It’s not going to be easy to let go but we will have to.

Eventually. We deserve our happiness too.

FROM: HYUK SOO Yea… So I’d see you on Monday at the MV filming location? Stay strong. You see her everyday.

TO: HYUK SOO Strangely, seeing her everyday is the only thing that keeps me sane. See you on Monday. I’m going to go get some shut eye before prepping the girls for this evening.

FROM: HYUK SOO FIGHTING!!

Xin was about to put his phone away when he suddenly remembered something. He went into his phone photo album and look for the folder that he kept all photos of Chaerin in. He always used the excuse that he needed the pictures for his portfolio but it was mainly for himself. He looked through all the photos, from when 2NE1 first debuted to present day. He had to admit Chaerin had really changed a lot in appearance over the last few years but what’s inside Chaerin never did.

Chaerin ah~ Be happy~ 22 June 2013 10.30pm SINGAPORE EXPO 2NE1 had just ended their performance and after Chaerin took a quick picture backstage, the girls were taken to the airport immediately to catch their flight. Chaerin fell asleep and didn’t wake up till Minzy who had finished getting ready first came to get her. Chaerin woke up to see that she had 20 missed calls from Jiyong. When she called back, there was no reply because the concert in Malaysia had started. She sent him a

168

quick message to apologize and explained what happened before settling down with an uneasy heart to get ready.

On their way to the airport, Chaerin finally got a message from Jiyong.

FROM: JIYONG OPPA You must be so tired baby… :( Are you on your way to the airport now? Try to rest on the plane. You have a crazy schedule tomorrow.

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa, I’m sorry~ Hope everything went well for your concert today! We are about to arrive at the airport but we have to board almost immediately. I’d call you tomorrow when I arrive at SBS. FROM: JIYONG OPPA I’d be waiting for your call. Love you~ TO: JIYONG OPPA I love you too! See you soon!

Staring at her phone, Chaerin was actually contemplating whether to make a quick call to Jiyong. Just as she was about to do that, she got an incoming call from him. She was glad that she opted to sit right at the back of the nanny van. She quickly answered the call.

“Chaerin ah, I needed to hear your voice.”

“Oppa, me too. I was about to call you. Looks like we might be telepathic~” Jiyong let out a laugh. Hearing Chaerin’s voice felt like the highlight of his day. The cheers from the fans were fantastic and it gave him the high as a performer, as GDragon. But as Kwon Jiyong, hearing Lee Chaerin’s voice was what he wanted, all he needed.

“How was your performance today?”

“It was good but we had to wait quite a while because the opening was delayed. Luckily, we anticipated this and the venue is near the airport. How was your concert?”

“It was very very good!! I had lots of fun!! And I think Youngbae had lots of fun too. We are heading out for the post-concert party soon.”

169

“Glad to hear that everything went well! Oppa, eat more and have a great time with everyone ok?!”

“I would rather skip it if I can fly back to Korea right now. Usually I would have been glad for the break before flying back. But all I want to do now is see you and hold you.”

“Me too but well, there’s nothing we can do about that so might as well make the most out of it.”

“So, can I stay over at your apartment on Tuesday?”

“Oppa… I don’t think it’s a good idea…”

“Well, I’d let you think about it for the next couple of days. I promise we won’t do anything that you are not ready for. Just holding you is good enough for me.”

“Alright, I’d think about it. Oppa, you have fun at the after-party and rest a bit tomorrow. I got to hang up now. I love you~” “I love you too. You try to get some rest, ok? Call me tomorrow after your prerecording?”

“Ok. You rest well too. Have fun at the party!”

“Aren’t you going to tell me not to drink too much?”

“Oppa, it’s your body. If you want to ruin it and not be able to spend more time with people you love and do things you want to, there’s nothing I can do.”

“That worked better than any nagging. You are good!”

“Just like I would want to be healthy so that I can do what I want every single minute, I’m sure you want to do the same too, right? Have fun nonetheless~!”

“I will!! And I will keep your words in mind.”

Silence, both of them waiting for the other to hang up first. Both wanted to stay connected even if they weren’t saying anything. Until Youngbae was heard calling Jiyong in the background and Xin was also signaling to Chaerin that she had to alight did they whisper a hurried goodbye and hang up.

When Chaerin got out of the van, Xin walked up beside her.

170

“I’m supposed to believe you won’t ignore us when Jiyong is with us next week?”

“Oppa, can you just spare me the nagging? Already as it is, it’s not easy dealing with being away from Jiyong oppa, I really do not need a reminder every other second from you.”

Having said that, Chaerin walked a bit faster just to get away from Xin. Xin knew that he had finally hit Chaerin’s limit. He caught up with Chaerin.

“Chaerin ah, I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright, oppa. We are all getting used to this situation. But help me instead of getting on my case all the time, ok?”

“Arraseo…”

“Have you told Soo Hyuk oppa that Jiyong oppa is joining us?”

“Yup. He’s not happy about it. But I doubt there’s anything we can do about it. We are not going to stop protecting you until we are sure we can trust Jiyong. Not just me and Soo Hyuk, but your army of oppas. I’m warning you, it might take forever.”

Chaerin laughed and shook her head at the serious tone that Xin just used to tell her that it might take forever for her army of oppas to trust Jiyong.

“Do I have to remind you that you guys are his friends first?”

“But you have become someone who’s precious to us. You are like the little sister that we didn’t have so now Jiyong is not our friend but someone who’s trying to steal our precious little girl away from us. That’s why we are behaving this way.”

“Jiyong oppa is going to be so hurt~” “If he dares hurt you, we would show him what real pain is.”

Chaerin shot him a strange look and then gave Xin a happy grin that he couldn’t help returning her grin with one of his.

That’s it, Chaerin.

Never stop smiling.

Because you make people happy with your smile.

171

Xin patted Chaerin’s head lovingly, telling himself that this was enough for him, to be by her side and share these moments with her. Chaerin tried to smack his hand away from her head but was laughing at the same time. Their goofing around caught the attention of the girls who were walking in front of them. Minzy looked around then slowed down so she could stand between the two of them.

“Chaerin unnie, there are fans taking pictures and videos. You have to be careful otherwise rumors of you and Seungho oppa would be circulating on social media.”

“It’s all Seungho oppa’s fault!”

“YA! You nappeun gizibe!! Say that again!”

“Seungho oppa, stop, really.”

“Chill, Minkki~ We play around like this all the time. Rumors of me and Chaerin would be there as long as we are caught in the same place. All in the minds of the fans. Just let them have their fun.”

“Seungho oppa, Minkki has a point. Stop playing around~ But Mingkki, it’s alright. We are in public. So it also shows that we have nothing to hide and this is how we behave around each other most of the time.”

Minzy hooked her arm around Chaerin and then tiptoed to whisper in her ear.

“Don’t forget you have a dragon who keeps a close tab on you. He won’t be happy to see your name beside Seungho oppa.”

Chaerin shook her head and smiled.

“Don’t worry, I know how to handle him. But thanks for the reminder.”

By this time, they had arrived at their boarding gate. After sending a quick message to Jiyong that they were boarding, Chaerin switched off her phone and settled in. She needed to get some shut-eye since she would have to be at SBS for Inkigayo and there was her mini fan-meeting too. Nothing but the best would do for her fans.

172

XI 23 June 2013 8am KST Korea, SBS Chaerin was busy getting ready for her last 2 pre-recording for ‘The Baddest Female’.

While she was excited about 2NE1’s comeback next month, this solo promotion had whetted her appetite for more. She loves standing on stage, whether it was with her members or on her own and she really hoped that she would get the chance to do it again. She was thankful to her members for all the support they had given to her.

As the make-up artiste put the final touches to her make-up and Xin did the final adjustments to her outfit, she got ready mentally for the recording. The PD had come in to brief her about the stage layout once she arrived. He had been extremely understanding since he knew that they just flew back from Singapore. Her members had gone home at her insistence after they dropped her off at SBS. She took out her phone and sent a message to Jiyong.

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa~ I know you might still be sleeping. Just wanna let you know that I had arrived in Korea and about to go do my pre-recording. You rest well and have fun with Bae oppa in Malaysia today!

Chaerin was about to put down her phone thinking that Jiyong won’t reply to her since it was 7.30am in Malaysia but when her phone rang and she saw it was him, she was surprised. Looking around and seeing that she was alone, she quickly picked up his call.

“Chaerin ah~ Good morning~” “Oppa, did I wake you up with the message? Sorry…”

“Don’t be. I’m very happy to get the message from you. How long do I have you for?”

“I have to go out to the set very soon. Can’t let everyone wait for me right? You taught me that we should always be ready when the production team calls.”

“You really do listen to everything I say.”

“When it’s work and when what you say makes sense, of course I should. You are my senior after all.”

173

“Would you listen to me as your boyfriend?”

“If what you say is worth listening. I won’t promise to do everything that you say. Then again, you are not my boyfriend…”

“Not yet but soon. How long are you going to keep me waiting?”

“For as long as it takes for us to work out all the issues that might arise if we go into a relationship.”

“I’m not going to argue with you because I don’t want your mood to be affected before you do your pre-recording but I’d leave you with this thought: We won’t know what issues might arise in our relationship until we are in one. But I know we will work things out because I want to be in this relationship with you so bad. I would wait for you to decide but just don’t let me wait too long, ok? I love you.”

Hearing Jiyong’s reasoning, Chaerin realized the truth of it. There might be issues that are already present because of their status as celebrities but that would remain as long as they are celebrities. And for everything else, they would really know only when they are in a relationship.

“Oppa, you are right. We can’t possibly foresee all the problems that might arise because we are together. I’d think about it and give you an answer soon.”

“Do well for your pre-recordings!! I’d watch your performance later.”

“I will~ You have to tell me where I can improve on.”

“Baby, you are perfect on stage.”

“There’s no such thing as perfection on stage. We can only aim for it.”

“You are too harsh on yourself but I know what you mean. Anyway, I know you would do well. Don’t stress yourself out, just enjoy being on stage.”

“Arrasseo~ Oppa, go back to bed and have a good time later with Bae oppa and the rest. See you soon~!”

“Didn’t you forget something?”

“What?”

174

“ARGH! You know how to hur…”

“I love you. Aigooo~ Oppa, you are so childish!”

“If it means I can get you to say ‘I love you’ to me, I can be childish all the time! I love you, Lee Chaerin, so so much!! Go and wow your fans now~ Then come back to me!”

Chaerin couldn’t hide the smile that found its way to her face. She was so happy at that moment. What lies ahead of her, she doesn’t know but she knew that she can’t lose Jiyong in her life.

“Oppa, thank you~ Talk to you later! You hang up first since you are the older one.”

“Ok, I’d do that this time because I know you need to go. Do well, baby~! I’d be cheering you on!”

With that, Jiyong ended the call but he couldn’t stop the smile that appeared on his face.

That was how Youngbae found him, sitting on the couch in the hotel room, staring at his phone with the most heartfelt smile he had seen on Jiyong in a while. He had seen the satisfied smile of G-Dragon whenever he stood on stage surrounded by his fans, but a genuine smile from Kwon Jiyong, it has been a while.

“Stop showing off how happy you are!”

Jiyong turned to look at Youngbae who was walking towards the seat opposite him and grinned even wider when he saw Youngbae trying to hide his own smile behind his smirk.

“Admit it, you are happy for me.”

“I am. You have no idea how much, but knowing that the cause of that happiness is Chaerin makes it a bitter-sweet happiness. Your happiness breaks the hearts of all her oppas.”

“Are you guys all secretly in love with her?”

“You have no idea. She brightens up our lives, gives it meaning just by smiling at us.

She doesn’t even have to say anything or do anything. Just by being Lee Chaerin, she saved a lot of people.”

“Then why didn’t any of you go after her?”

175

“Probably because we all know that the only person she would be truly happy with is you. And we don’t want anything less for her. Trust me, you would be hearing threats from all over. If you hurt her, your parents might have to deal with not being able to find your dead body because we would have killed you, burn your body and throw your ashes into the sea.”

“Is that the first of many deadly threats?”

“I believe so. Seungho and Soo Hyuk can’t be dealing with this well either, especially Soo Hyuk. When word reaches Teddy hyung, you will get an earful from him and while YG might close an eye to you dating her despite her dating ban, you can be sure that if you cause her to lose focus or hurt her, he would step in and stop the relationship. No matter how I look at it, if you even make her drop a tear, you will be screwed.”

“You are making me nervous. Not! I love her, Bae, so much that I’m a little afraid. Afraid that I won’t be good enough for her, that I won’t be good enough for us. If I see her cry, I’d probably be in more pain.”

“Don’t speak too soon. The only person who had been capable of making her shed tears is you. Now that she’s in her rightful place beside you, please show us that you want her to stay there. If not, we would take her away without hesitation. One tear, that’s all it would take.”

“To hear that you guys would take her away is actually more scary than the death threat on my life. If you guys take her away, you might as well kill me.”

“Ji, whatever you said sounds very reassuring right now but none of us is going to trust what you say at the moment. You might think that it’s unfair that all of us who have known you for a longer time choose to be on Chaerin’s side but remember you are the lucky one that she had chosen.”

“I’m sure this won’t be the last I hear ‘Kwon Jiyong, you lucky bastard’ from any of you.”

“You can be sure of that. We are going to make it our mission to make sure that you know how lucky you are.”

“I would need the reminders, not because I won’t pay any attention to Chaerin but the day any of you stop saying it, it means that she is not by my side anymore and I truly do not want that to happen.”

176

“Remember this: Only you can make her walk away from you. If she ever does that, then you can be sure you have lost her for good.”

Jiyong looked at Youngbae and knew that what he just said was true. Through the years, no matter how much distance he had tried to put between him and Chaerin, he knew that she was always at the edge. Partly because Chaerin never walked out on him, partly because he realized that he couldn’t bear to lose sight of her. Sometimes, in order to make sure that she stayed within his field of vision, he would neglect other people who should be more important, like his girlfriends at the time. He knew now that his heart had always seek her out but he just couldn’t bear to take the the step to draw her close to him again.

Until now.

“I’m going down for breakfast now, you want to come along?”

“Sure, it’s been a while since we had breakfast together.”

“Are you out of your mind? We just did yesterday!”

“I meant just you and me. There’s always someone around and I can’t speak openly with you. I have been in and out of the country so often that I’m losing track of everyone’s life. You can fill me in over breakfast.”

“What am I, your personal assistant?”

“No, just the ‘mum’ of Big Bang.”

With that, Youngbae chuckled and punched Jiyong lightly on his shoulders. Jiyong laughed out loud but got up to wash up and change for his breakfast ‘date’ with Youngbae. He brought his phone with him in case Chaerin finished her recording and messaged him. Just as he was stepping out from the bathroom, he received a message. Thinking that it was Chaerin, he quickly accessed his message inbox only to realize that it was Xin who messaged him. He frowned but still opened the message anyway.

FROM: XIN She’s perfect. As always.

You lucky bastard.

The message made Jiyong grin. But that kind of slipped when he saw that Chaerin was

177

in an Astrid Andersen outfit that showed too much leg. He quickly replied to Xin. TO: XIN YA!! Why did you let her show off so much skin? I don’t want people ogling at her!! Make sure the outfit for her recording afterwards is not so revealing!!

And yes, I know she’s perfect and I’m damn lucky. ;p FROM: XIN Your darling girl choose it herself. It’s her style recently if you have not been paying attention. Plus this was an image that was in her MV so yea. And no, I don’t think you should message her about it. You would get into a fight because of that.

Jiyong remembered the GQ magazine incident and knew that Xin had a point. He knew if he were to confront Chaerin about the outfit, she would probably just ignore him. He would have to remember that he shouldn’t let his possessiveness and jealousy get in the way. Halfway through his reply to Xin, another message came in.

FROM: XIN Just to give you a heads up, today is the remix version of her song and the choreography is interesting to say the least. Do you want a preview?

That wasn’t a question since a short video was attached with the message. It was a short video of his baby girl humping the floor.

Wait.

What was that?!

He replayed the video again and his eyes opened wide.

What the hell was that?!

“Woah~ Is that Chae’s new choreography for her remix? I saw her practicing it but it didn’t look so provocative. Maybe…”

Jiyong turned to see Youngbae standing behind him peeping at the video.

“You saw her practicing the dance?”

“Yup~ She asked me to sit in and tell her if she needed to change anything.”

“And you didn’t think to ask her to not include that step?!”

178

“Like I said, there were changes made to the choreography. I’m seeing this for the first time too. Take a chill pill. It’s just a performance.”

“Bae, if she’s your girlfriend, would you be so chill about it?”

“Look, Ji, I’m sure she would have told you about this first if the two of you were together. But if you are going to react in this manner, knowing Chae’s character, she would do it, then tell you when it’s done and you don’t want that to happen. Tell her your concerns and come to a consensus. Don’t ask her to compromise on what she puts out on stage. You would just end up quarreling all the time. And if you must know, it would be difficult to be cool about it but I know I would have to.”

Jiyong thought about what Youngbae just said and while he knew in his head it made sense, it was difficult for him to take it easy. But he knows that Youngbae was spot on about Chaerin’s character if he were to confront her. He couldn’t help the smile that crept on his face suddenly and he shook his head.

Lee Chaerin, you are going to be the death of me.

“Why are you smiling and shaking your head at the same time?”

“Lee Chaerin is going to be the death of me right? She’s not going to make my life easy like all my previous girlfriends.”

“But I think your life won’t be boring either. She’s a handful but she gives as good as she takes. I’m sure for every frustration she puts your through, she would give you back something in return.”

“I guess. Nothing I can do since this was probably sanctioned by Boss otherwise she won’t have done it. Let’s go for breakfast.”

The two best friends got out of the room and headed to the restaurant for their buffet breakfast. They decided that the haze was too much to be outdoors so after breakfast, they went back to their rooms and rested. Jiyong did send a reply back to Xin thanking him for the advance warning. He was about to go back to bed when his phone rang.

Seeing that it was Chaerin, he quickly picked up the call.

“Hello baby~ What’s up? Done with your recording?”

“Oppa, Seungho oppa sent you the video of my recording for the performance today,

179

didn’t he?”

“He did.”

“And?” “I didn’t like some parts of it but I have to understand that it was a performance.

However, I would want to know in advance what is going on stage. So if it’s possible, I would like to sit in at dance practice. I can give you pointers too.”

“Thank you for understanding, oppa. I hit Seungho oppa so hard when I knew he sent you the video.”

“Were you planning on hiding it from me?”

“I wasn’t planning on having you see it before the broadcast. I knew you would be upset but I couldn’t and wouldn’t change the dance choreography.”

“You would have to make it up to me.”

“Huh? I thought you understood that it was just a performance.”

“I know but it doesn’t change the fact that I’m upset and jealous.”

“Jealous? Of what?”

“The floor.”

Chaerin burst out laughing when she heard what Jiyong just said. She shook her head in disbelief at how silly he sounded.

“Oppa… You are too funny. But ok, how can I make it up to you? Does this mean that every time I’m upset with you, I can ask something from you too? It’s only fair right?”

“I would think about it and let you know when I’m back. And yes, if I upset you in any manner, I would rather you come and tell me about it and not give me the cold treatment. I’m not a mind reader and I don’t want to make any mistakes with you. And I definitely do not want you to be unhappy, alright?”

“I would try. This whole relationship thing is still something very new to me, since I have never been in one for a while so you have to know I’m going to make mistakes, I’m going to upset you and all that.”

180

“That’s why I said we won’t know what kind of problems we will run into until we are in one. So is this going to be when you say yes?”

“Oppa… What if there are too many problems and we have to bre…”

“We will get through it all. You got to have some faith in me and you. And us.”

There was silence on the other end of the line and that caused Jiyong to frown. Since it wasn’t a video call, he didn’t know what was happening and the panic started growing in him.

“Chae? Baby? What’s wrong? You are not crying again are you? Don’t cry… I’m not there for you, don’t cry.”

Unknowingly, Jiyong had started to pace in his room and his helplessness grew when he heard sniffling from the other end.

“Baby?”

“Oppa…”

“Don’t cry. Otherwise your Seungho oppa is going to think I made you cry and they will come after me. They threatened to kill me, burn me and throw my ashes into the sea if I make you cry.”

At hearing the ridiculous death threat that Jiyong had received, Chaerin finally laughed.

While she knew that Jiyong is a sensitive man and treats his girlfriends very well, she had never expected to be on the receiving end of that care, concern and devotion. She knew that he loved her like a little sister before but the sudden switch from the sibling kind of affection to the love that a man and woman have for each other was still overwhelming to say the least.

“Are you laughing at my potential demise by your oppa army?”

He tried to sound stern without much success. He was too relieved to hear her husky laugh to be able to stay angry.

“At least now you know I’m not to be trifled with!”

“Why did you cry just now?”

181

“I’m still not used to being on the receiving end of your affections. At least not as a girl that you love. As a little sister yes, but to have you tell me you are willing to work through all the problems that we may encounter as a couple, you thinking of us, for us, it is still too much to handle.”

“Silly girl… I love you, so so much.”

“I know.”

“That’s it? Where’s your declaration of undying love for me?”

“I…” Suddenly the background got noisy with people calling for Chaerin. Jiyong could make out Xin and Jjangmae’s voices. He knew that the phone call was coming to an end.

“Oppa, I’ve got to go. Talk to you again soon alright?”

“But…” “I love you. I’m going to hang up first. Don’t be angry. Bye~” Though hurried and barely a whisper, Jiyong was still overjoyed. He didn’t know whether he should be happy or wary that his moods have become dependent on Chaerin. Her ability to make him upset one moment and the happiest man on earth the next showed how much power she had over him. He sent a message to Chaerin once the call ended.

TO: CHAERINNIE I just thought you need to know that you make me the happiest man on earth when you say ‘I love you’. I hope my love for you makes you happy too. Do well for your second pre-recording!! Try to rest in between ok? I’m going to catch a nap too. See you in my dreams! :D Love you~!

Jiyong settled down in bed. He looked up at the ceiling and thought about everything that happened in the past couple of days. It had been a whirlwind of emotions, confessions and what nots. But he was happy, a kind of happiness he had never felt before when he was in his other relationships. He grinned and nodded to himself.

Of course, Kwon Jiyong.

None of them were the right ones.

182

You have been stupid not to realize the one you have always wanted was right beside you all this while.

“Indeed, right there beside me all this while.”

He knew it wasn’t going to be easy. There will be a lot of obstacles and problems. But he was confident of overcoming each and every one of them because not being with Lee Chaerin was not an option at all.

Just before he drifted off to sleep, 3 words appeared in his head. He quickly took his phone and noted it down in the notes section.

Ride Or Die. 23 June 2013 10pm KST Kuala Lumpur Airport Jiyong and Youngbae were at the airport waiting to board for their flight back to Korea.

Chaerin had informed Jiyong that she was out for dinner with her parents so she won’t be in constant contact with him but would definitely let him know when she’s back at home. Jiyong was anxious to see her, or at least hear her voice but he knew it was quite impossible.

“Ji, you will see her soon. Can you stop acting so love-sick? It’s beginning to get on my nerves.”

“Sorry… Actually my impatience is not just to see her again but for this new song that I can’t wait to show her and Boss. I want to convince Boss to let me collaborate with Chaerin. It would be a perfect song for us.”

“Good that you have gotten inspiration for your album and such. But you are really making everyone anxious with the aura of impatience around you. Loosen up.”

“Alright I will. Do you have time tomorrow to follow me to the girls’ MV shooting location once we land? Chae said that they would be starting the shoot ard 10am which means their call time is probably 6am. I should send her a message asking her not to stay up too late…”

“Ji, you are…”

183

Just then they heard the announcement to board their flight and Jiyong quickly got up from his seat and made his way to the gate. All the while he was busy typing on his phone. The happy smile on his face meant that Chaerin had replied to his messages.

Youngbae thanked her silently because he knew that Jiyong would be fretting if he didn’t get a reply of some sort.

When they were on board the plane and having found their seat, Jiyong settled down and got ready to sleep. Youngbae was surprised because Jiyong would usually work on something before he finally gave in to sleep. He looked over to see that he was switching off his phone.

“Ji, are you getting ready for bed? That’s so unlike you. You would usually be up till you can’t stand the sleepiness anymore. Is something wrong? Are you falling sick?”

“No, Bae, I’m alright. Since I’m going to be pulling long hours once I’m back in Korea, I thought I had better rest now. And I don’t want to doze off when I visit Chaerin at the MV set tomorrow.”

“Listen to you! Your whole world is just about Chaerin right now. Just don’t forget about her when you start getting busy again. Then again, she might not be the clingy type and would just go about having her own life. It’s probably you who have to get used to not having her around you all the time.”

“She would be busy with her promotions with 2NE1 so she would be in the company a lot, so I’m not worried.”

“Even when she’s not promoting, she’s still at the company a lot. Where do you think Boss is going with her solo single? Though it was expected that he would eventually debut her on her own but this time it was still quite sudden.”

“Well, it’s hard to say. Much as I would love to see her do her own music, I know she won’t leave the girls behind.”

“I don’t know… Man, sometimes I see her reading the comments left on her Instagram and while she tries not to show it, she’s still affected by some of the obnoxious comments from fans of the other girls.”

“Yeah, I see some of those comments too. It’s actually really silly to blame her for the lack of activities for 2NE1. I mean we all get our down time from the company. They think she’s not fighting for 2NE1 but the way I look at it, she’s probably the one constantly working at it.”

184

“What I don’t understand is why people would say things like only her name is mentioned when it’s always ‘CL of 2NE1’. They could have just said ‘CL from YGE’. And what is there to mention about her members? Other than preparing their album, they aren’t really doing anything, are they?”

“I guess I got lucky with members who are actually productive.”

“We are all doing what we really want. Each of us doing the kind of music we want to do on our own, on top of being part of Big Bang. TOP hyung is also happy doing his movie.

Anyway, I think I should let you go to bed. Have you asked Chaerin where they are filming the MV?” “It’s supposed to be a secret. She didn’t want me visiting her at the location since she’s worried that I would be too tired. Not to mention I have lots to finish if I want to fly off with her, Seungho and Soo Hyuk on Thursday. I’m sure I can ask manager hyung to find out where they are.”

“Alright then, sweet dreams~ I’m going to catch some sleep too. I can’t believe I’m flying again on Tuesday. Though I definitely looking forward to what the fashion shows have to offer.”

Jiyong nodded and smiled at his best friend. He thought back on 2013 and realized that it had been a good year for not just him but his bandmates as well. He thought of Daesung who just finished his tour in Japan, Youngbae and Seungri’s upcoming solo albums and TOP’s movie. Looking back at his own concerts, from the first stop in Seoul to the last stop next week in Singapore. He has come a long way and now that he has Chaerin by his side, his life feels complete.

Lee Chaerin, I’m going to make your life complete too!

185

XII 24 June 2013 7.45am KST Ilsan, Filming Location of FIL MV 2NE1 were all getting ready for their solo shots for the music video. Chaerin was supposed to go first. Xin had styled her according to what had been discussed. Just as they were about to go out to the set, Soo Hyuk walked in with breakfast in hand.

“Ya, nappeun gizibe! Here’s your favorite, Americano and strawberry shortcake.”

“Thank you, Hyukkie oppa~ you are the best!!”

Chaerin rose to give Soo Hyuk a quick hug. When she released him, he kept his arms around her shoulders a while longer, causing Chaerin to look at him. He just grinned when their eyes met.

“Lee Soo Hyuk, where’s my share?”

Xin interrupted the moment because there was really no need to dig a deeper hole for themselves. He gave Soo Hyuk a warning glare only to get a shrug as a response.

“I do not buy food for guys.”

“Then where’s OUR food?”

Bom chimed in when she overheard Soo Hyuk’s reply. Soo Hyuk was a tad embarrassed because it didn’t cross his mind to buy for the other girls.

“Bommie unnie, you can share my cake with me. I can’t finish the whole slice on my own.”

“Chaerin ah, it’s only a small slice, what do you mean you can’t finish it on your own?”

“Oppa, I can’t eat too much before recording. This is such a tight-fitting top and I don’t want any bulges to show.”

“Lee Chaerin, you have a perfect body so don’t say such nonsense. Bommie noona, I’d buy you dinner when we are done here alright? Sorry, it slipped my mind to get breakfast for everyone.”

“It’s alright, I was just teasing you. I’m so envious of Chaerin sometimes. Her Oppa 186

Army is really formidable.”

Hearing what Bom said, all of them burst out laughing. Xin took Bom away to put the finishing touches on her costume so it was just Chaerin and Soo Hyuk left in the dressing room.

“So, Chaerin, I heard the dragon has finally wisened up and made his move. I’m not going to dish out advice because I know you are a smart girl. But I hope you would come to us if you ever get into any problems with him. And if he ever makes you cry, he’s dead.”

“Are you going to kill him, burn his body then throw his ashes into the sea?”

“We would probably put him through a series of torture before finally ending his life.”

“Stop plotting my death behind my back.”

Both Soo Hyuk and Chaerin turned to see Jiyong and Youngbae at the door of the dressing room. Chaerin couldn’t quite believe that he was just standing there. She stood up and walked towards the door. Jiyong met her halfway.

“Hello baby, I know I said I won’t come but I missed you too much.”

Without waiting for her reply, he pulled her into his embrace. Youngbae sent a signal to Soo Hyuk, asking him to leave the room. Soo Hyuk hesitated but looking at the hugging couple retreating into a world of their own, he knew that he had lost. When Soo Hyuk walked out of the room, Youngbae took one glance at the hugging couple too then closed the door.

He turned to see Soo Hyuk looking at him.

“You can’t be 100% alright with this, can you?”

Xin had told Soo Hyuk about the recording studio incident so he knew that Youngbae was in the same boat as both of them.

“I’m not, but I’m slowly accepting it. I have not seen Ji so happy in a while. I’m happy for him, for them. It will take some getting used to. It’s like I was on borrowed time with her.

Now the rightful owner has claimed his prize back.”

“It’s so unfair isn’t it?”

187

Youngbae let a sad smile crawl up his face and put his arm around Soo Hyuk’s shoulders.

“Nothing is fair in this world, especially when it comes to love. But be glad for them since we all know deep inside their happiness begins and ends with each other. We are but the sideliners who cheers them on. We just forgot that because one of the leads strayed and we thought we could fill the gap. Come, we bought coffee and breakfast for everyone. Let’s go get some.”

Back in the dressing room, Jiyong was still hugging Chaerin close to him. He moved his head to breathe in the scent that was distinctly Chaerin and the reality of him holding her in his arms after a long weekend away from her hit him.

“This is how I want to begin and end my days, with you in my arms. I love you, Lee Chaerin.”

“And I love you too, Kwon Jiyong. But you shouldn’t have come.”

Jiyong pushed back from the hug and tried to get Chaerin to look at him. When she refused to, he had to hold her chin up and make her look at him.

“Why? Don’t you want to see me as much as I want to see you?”

Chaerin stared at the man in front of her. She couldn’t help herself. She lifted her hands to hold his face and rubbed the eye bags under his eyes, the somewhat hollowed cheeks and the stubbles on his chin.

“Oppa, you have no idea how much I want to see you. Though a part of me wants to see you but now when I see how tired you are, I feel selfish for wishing that. Instead of traveling for 2 hours to come out here just to see me, you could have been home now and be resting.”

Hearing what Chaerin said, Jiyong just smiled, kissed her forehead before pulling her back into a tight embrace.

“But I’m home. Here, with you in my arms, I’m home. If I had just gone home, I won’t be feeling the peace and joy I’m feeling right now. I’d be wondering what you are doing, if you have eaten, how everything is going and most of all, if you were missing me. I’m here because I need to.”

“Oppa, you are spoiling me with your attention, you know that right? You are a very

188

busy man and if you are constantly looking for ways to sneak out and check on me, you will not be able to catch up with your work. So, don’t overdo it. I don’t want to see you exhausted.”

“You would have to spoil me with your presence then. I don’t expect you to be with me all the time but just checking in and all would be good. Hell, even a message or a phone call would be good.”

“Aigoo, oppa, you are…”

There was a knock on the door and then Xin’s voice rang out.

“Ya! Are the two of you decently dressed?”

“Aigoo, Seungho oppa really…”

Chaerin whispered while separating herself from Jiyong. Just as she was about to walk to open the door for Xin, Jiyong caught her wrist and intertwined their fingers.

“Oppa…”

“Seungho ah, you can come in.”

Jiyong said loud enough for Xin to hear him from outside. Xin opened the door and peeked in. Seeing that they were just holding hands, he walked in.

“Your boss is here. He was surprised to see Youngbae here but figured that you were probably the one who wanted to come. He’s enjoying his breakfast right now but I think you should be prepared for the interrogation he’s going to put you through.”

Upon hearing what Xin said, Chaerin tightened her grip on Jiyong’s hand and frowned.

Jiyong looked at her and gave her a reassuring smile. He used his other hand to stroke her hair, soothing her nerves, as if telling her everything would be alright.

“Don’t worry, he already knows about us, or at least my decision to be with you. Leave everything to me. You just focus on what you have to do now, alright? I’m always beside you.”

“Oh yes, there’s some reporters here too. So, watch your behaviour. You were smart to bring Youngbae with you, otherwise people might start questioning why you are here in the first place.”

189

“I’m here to cheer on my juniors. It’s been a while since they have a new song out and I’m as excited as them. Is that a good cover-up?”

Xin laughed upon hearing the all-too-PR reply that just came out of Jiyong’s mouth.

“But all I see is this girl in front of me. Do well, baby. I’d go join Boss and Youngbae now.”

“Are you going to leave soon?”

“After you are done with your part.”

“Oppa…”

“Don’t try to persuade me, not going to work. I slept on the plane, I’d be fine.”

“Stubborn man…”

Jiyong bent down and stole a quick kiss on her lips before releasing her and walked out of the room. He had to leave the room if not he knew he won’t stop at a quick kiss. After Jiyong left, Xin walked up to Chaerin and signalled for her to sit down.

“Get rid of that ‘I’ve just been kissed’ look on your face if you don’t want people to suspect what else might have gone on here. I’m going to call the make-up artist in to touch up your make-up.”

“Thanks, Seungho oppa…”

“That’s what we are supposed to do, protect you. You’d be fine. Your boss loves you a lot and if we know that the two of you are perfect for each other, he knows it too.”

“But I’m worried about the repercussions of me being in a relationship with Jiyong oppa.

His fans, Big Bang fans, 2NE1 fans, what if they decide to leave us?”

“Chaerin ah, you won’t be with them for the rest of your life. Definitely not as a girlfriend or a spouse. The only relationship you have with them is that of an artiste and fan. And we all know that this is temporal. No matter how much fame one has at the present moment, one day it will cease to exist. Same goes for Jiyong. But being with the one you love, that’s a lifelong commitment. I really didn’t trust Jiyong to be worthy of your love but honestly, so far, he’s doing a good job convincing me.”

“But oppa, it’s still scary to me. I never had so much of his attention and affection 190

directed at me.”

“Get used to it. He’s not likely to be less affectionate or attentive. If you begin to trust him more, and yourself more, the fear will go away.”

“Alright, I guess I got to trust your advice since you have been friends with him for the longest time.”

“Chaerin ah, Jiyong is the best match for you, that we have known for a long time and I believe subconsciously you know that too. So, just be yourself and be honest with him.

He’s used to girls who will just do whatever he wants. Remember, you don’t have to do that. If you don’t like what he wants you to do, just say it and reason it out with him. He will listen to you. But he’s going to be a possessive pain in the ass, that is probably something you have to get used to.”

Chaerin was about to say something when Jjangmae came in with the make-up artist.

She smiled at them and then allowed the make-up artiste to touch up her make-up while Jjangmae did a quick run-through of the scenes that she had to do. After the last check on the costume was done, Chaerin stood up and got ready to leave the room. The make-up artist’s next words gave her a shock.

“Chaerin ah, thank you for the wonderful breakfast.”

“But…” “Jiyong-ssi won’t have bought everyone breakfast if he didn’t need an excuse to come see you. Not to mention his not-too-subtle hints for us to make you look pretty-but-nottoo-sexy. Don’t worry, our lips are sealed and we are happy for the two of you.”

“How…” “Chaerin, somethings do not need to be said. If anyone observe how the two of you interact, they would know. We will do our best to keep it on the low down, although I do not know how co-operative Jiyong-ssi is when it comes to that. He was literally bellowing how much he’s in love with you.”

Upon hearing that, Jjangmae, Xin and Chaerin all burst out laughing. Chaerin shook her head in disbelief. She would have to talk to Jiyong about being too obvious. But for now, she had to focus on the task at hand and that was to get the MV done. She walked out of the dressing room, bowed when she saw her boss and went to look for the director to indicate that she was ready. The PD came and told her what to do and they started.

191

Once the production team got into place, YG, Jiyong, Youngbae and the rest all went to monitor the shoot. Chaerin was totally focused on the task that she disregarded the audience that had gathered. She flirted with the camera like the song required, showing the side of a girl who had fallen in love. She laid down on the lounge chair with the crown next to her, like a queen who had taken off the crown to rest for a while.

When she finished her shoot, she came over to monitor the video. Jiyong pulled Youngbae with him and moved over to where Chaerin was standing.

“Cover me.”

Jiyong whispered to Youngbae which resulted in Youngbae shaking his head but was ready to do what his best friend wanted him to do. Jiyong moved closer to Chaerin and put his arm around her waist, causing her to look up and glare at him. He just grinned at her and signalled for her to look at the screen.

She leaned into Jiyong and tiptoed to whisper in his ears.

“Oppa, if you don’t let go, I’m going back to my parents’ home tomorrow instead of cooking for you. Your choice.”

Upon hearing this, Jiyong quickly let go of his hold on her waist and gave her a pleading look. Chaerin turned back to the video and at the end of it, it seemed like all parties involved were pleased with what they have so Chaerin could have a break before she had to get ready for the next series of shots.

The exchange between Chaerin and Jiyong didn’t go unnoticed by YG and he was glad that Chaerin knew how to take Jiyong to task when he’s not behaving appropriately.

Although he knew that he could trust her before, now he knew for sure.

Kwon Jiyong, you have finally met your match, in more ways than one.

“Oppa, you should go back and rest now.”

“Chaerin ah…”

“No, go back and rest. You dragged Bae oppa all the way here with you without sparing a thought for him. What did I say about inconveniencing people?”

“But he came willingly…”

192

“Oppa, he had to come with you because it would look too suspicious if you came alone. Be good, go back, rest and then you can work on what you need to finish before we fly off on Thursday. I’d walk you to the nanny van once you said your goodbyes.”

With that, Chaerin went over to Youngbae to talk to him. Jiyong saw her give Youngbae a quick hug and Youngbae patted her on her head. Both gave each other their best eye smiles and Chaerin hooked arms with Youngbae and walked over to watch Minzy.

Jiyong admitted, albeit a tad bitterly, that both of them looked cute.

“They look adorable together like that.”

“Boss…”

“Yes, yes, I know. Jiyong ah, you are very lucky. Chaerin’s got a good head on her shoulders. But you can’t always let her be the one to make all the decisions. You have to share the burden that she is carrying if and when she decides to step into a relationship with you. You have to think about her and for her too.”

“How do you know that she hasn’t decide to be in a relationship with me yet?”

“She has a lot on her mind right now. This comeback for 2NE1 is not going to be the easiest since they are veering far from their strong, independent woman image. The fans will be clamoring for the old 2NE1 and honestly, the one to come under fire would be her again. So, please help her along and be her support. She’s going to need more than just her members.”

Jiyong looked over at Chaerin and saw how seriously she was monitoring the shoot, talking and sharing her views with the director, Xin and Youngbae.

“Boss, where are you going with her solo career?”

“As far as she wants to go but right now, she has the girls to think about. You know how much we want to push her beyond her current state because she is capable of more.

But she feels responsible for her 2 unnies and her maknae. So, she would want to make sure that she brings 2NE1 to a greater height before she concentrates on her own career.”

“Why do I hear a ‘but’ in there somewhere?”

“Jiyong ah, you and I both know that 2NE1 is different from Big Bang. Sometimes I think you had it easy because your members have a mind of their own about what they want

193

to achieve for themselves. When in Big Bang, they take your lead and tell you when they think that what you want does not sit well with them. When they are doing their solo work, they all know what they want and just go for it. For Chaerin, she has to make a lot more decisions for the whole group and bear more of the blunt end of the sword. People who dislike her blames her for everything while the others are blameless. Sometimes I wish that her 2 unnies won’t listen so well to me all the time. Not to mention, the age difference and the potential for growth within the group also varies greatly between the 2 groups. She must be tired being compared to you all the time.”

“Is this why you feel more for her?”

“Don’t you? As her senior who had seen her through her growing years, their debut and the struggles they have to go through because they are ‘different’, the times when she had to put on a smile so that her members won’t worry about her and the harsh comments thrown her way, don’t you just wish you can shield her from everything? All her oppas probably feel the same way, no? It’s funny how people forget that she’s just barely out of her teens when they debuted. Part of the reason why I’m hesitant about letting her go into a relationship with you is I don’t know if she can handle one more responsibility and you come with a lot of baggage.”

Jiyong thought about what YG just said and looked at the girl he had fallen in love with.

Beneath the smile and laughter she was sharing with her members now, is the strong and determined girl who had blossomed into a strong and beautiful lady. Chaerin looked up and their eyes met. The grin that appeared on each other’s face was almost simultaneous, like a synchronized movement from their heart. No words was needed, none spoken. They just know.

“Don’t worry, Boss, she will be in good hands. I would carry her burdens with me and act responsibly towards her because she deserves the best. If I weren’t confident of giving her my best, I won’t have made the decision to pursue her.”

“Good. Are you leaving soon?”

“As much as I would like to stay, my presence would be a burden and distraction for her. So, I would go now. By the way, I want your opinion about a new song I wrote that would be perfect for me and Chaerin. I want it to be our new collaboration piece.”

“What is the title?”

“R.O.D, or ‘Ride Or Die’.”

194

“No.” “Why? You have not even heard the song yet!”

“If you release this song, people are going to speculate who is this person you are talking about. If you collaborate with Chaerin, suspicion will be thrown on her. I already said that there are reporters sniffing around. With 2NE1’s comeback, I really don’t want the focus to be taken away by a song that has the potential of being controversial. If you really want to put the song in the album, think of someone who is neutral enough.”

“The female part is all in English and I don’t want to feature Jennie anymore. The only girl I can think of who is neutral and can sing in perfect English is Lydia.”

“Then ask her if she wants to do the collaboration with you.”

“Alright, I’d do that. But I would still like to have a chance to perform it with Chaerin.”

“That, we can decide at a later date. You’d better get going.”

“Yup~” Jiyong went to say his goodbyes to the 2NE1 members, the managers, Xin, Soo Hyuk and Jonghyun. After he was done, Chaerin sent him and Youngbae to their nanny van.

Although they would have liked a minute alone but they knew that it was not possible.

She gave both Jiyong and Youngbae a hug, lingering just a tad longer in Jiyong’s arms then waved as the nanny van drove out of the parking lot. The moment the van was out of sight, her phone vibrated to signal a new message.

FROM: JIYONG OPPA You did well~! Don’t ever forget that you have me by your side now. Call me when you are done for the day. I love you and thank you for loving me back.

The sudden rush of tears to her eyes caught Chaerin by surprise and she had to quickly dabbed away the tears before it created a ruckus.

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa, I don’t think I have gotten used to seeing or hearing you say ‘I love you’ to me. Thanks for dropping by. Please rest and I’d see you soon, ok?

195

FROM: JIYONG OPPA Aigoo~ You are such a silly girl! I’d rest for a bit then I’d be at the company. Will you girls be pulling an over-nighter?

TO: JIYONG OPPA We are not too sure yet. If everything goes smoothly I guess not. We are trying to get as much done as possible.

FROM: JIYONG OPPA Alright, you let me know how the progress is. And don’t let the boys get too close! You are supposed to fall in love with only me!

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa! That reminds me. Can you please not be so obvious? It puts me in a difficult position.

FROM: JIYONG OPPA Then take yourself away from that difficult position and say you would be my girlfriend. Right now, it feels like I’m the lovestruck idiot who’s waiting for you who is trying to stay as far away as possible. Let’s not do this. Just be mine.

TO: JIYONG OPPA Oppa…

Before Chaerin could continue with the message, her phone vibrated signaling an incoming call. She didn’t need to be a genius to figure that it was Jiyong. She walked towards their dressing room, checked that no one was there before answering the phone.

“Oppa…”

“Chaerin ah, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be harsh. It’s just that…”

“I understand. I’m sorry too. I didn’t mean to make you feel like that. It’s just that…”

“I know. You have a lot on your mind right now. I can understand but it does get a little disheartening because it feels like I’m not doing enough to make you feel safe enough to go into a relationship with me.”

“Oppa, don’t think like that. I won’t say ‘it’s not you, it’s all me’ because that’s just patronizing. You do believe me when I say I love you right?”

196

“I do and I know it’s not easy for you. I’d be patient and give you time and space. But really, don’t take too long ok?”

“Alright, I promise.”

Just then, Xin came and opened the door to the dressing room. When he saw that she was on the phone, he just said simply.

“You are needed.”

Chaerin nodded and turned her attention back to Jiyong.

“Oppa, I have to go.”

“I know. We’ll talk later alright? I love you.”

“I love you too, oppa. Later.”

Chaerin ended the call and went out onto the set. The first question she asked after hearing what the director had to say shocked everyone but all of them understood the reason for it.

For the rest of the day, the girls and all the parties involved worked hard and Chaerin also kept Jiyong in the loop about the progress. But when they managed to finish what they needed to finish earlier than expected that day, she didn’t tell him. She knew he was at YG building and she had a surprise planned for him.

197

XIII 24 June 2013 8.30pm KST Ilsan >>> Seoul When they left the filming location, Chaerin left in the car with Xin and the stylists who were going back to the office. She got the manager who was driving them to stop at a cafe and told them to go back to the office first. Xin was a tad worried and didn’t want to leave her alone but she reassured him that it was only going to take a while. The manager also insisted on waiting, so in the end, she went inside, bought what she needed to and got back into the car.

“What did you get?”

“Jiyong oppa’s favorites.”

“The two of you are too much! Why do you even bother buying him any food? He would be full just with you beside him.”

“Even so, he still needs to eat something and it’s not all sweet stuff.”

“Didn’t he already have dinner?”

“He did but I don’t think he ate. You know how he is when he’s at work.”

Xin shook his head but didn’t say anything more. The stylists and the manager just pretended that they didn’t hear what was said. But since Chaerin’s actions can also be seen as a junior looking out for her senior, they didn’t think too much about it. But when Chaerin didn’t pick up Jiyong’s call, the manager did start getting worried.

“Chaerin, aren’t you going to pick up the call? That’s Jiyong isn’t it?”

“Oppa, it’s ok. We are near the office.”

“You’d better answer it. You do not know how crazy he can get.”

“Well, I’m about to find out right?”

“Chaerin, please, I beg you, answer his call. He would be calling…”

Chaerin’s phone stopped ringing but the next moment, the manager’s phone started ringing. He looked at her helplessly.

198

“Just don’t answer it, oppa. We are like 15 minutes away.”

“You do not understand. He won’t stop until one of us can give him an answer about where you are. I’m going to answer and if need be, you will have to talk to him.”

The manager answered the call and from the conversation, it was not difficult to figure out that Jiyong knew he was the one that Chaerin was supposed to be with. The manager passed over the phone to Chaerin with a pleading look. Chaerin finally took the phone from him.

“Oppa…”

“Lee Chaerin! What did I say about not answering your phone? Don’t you know that I would be worried?”

“Oppa, I’m with the manager, how dangerous could it be?”

“You could have gotten into an accident or something. Where are you now?”

“On my way back to the dorm.”

“Then why are you not in the other nanny van with the girls?”

“I needed to go somewhere with Seungho oppa before I head back.”

“Oh… Alright then… So you are going back to the dorm now?”

“Yup~ We are going to start our day early tomorrow. Why? How did work go for you today?”

“It went alright. I managed to finish the song I was working on before going to Malaysia and started on another one that I wrote when I was in Malaysia. I want to see you. If I knew you were going to end early, I’d have gone and wait for you at the dorm.”

“I didn’t want to disturb you. Oppa, we’ll see each other tomorrow, right? If you think you have done enough for the day, then you should go back and rest alright?”

“I’m going to stay for a while more before going back. When you arrive at the dorm, call me, ok?”

“Ok, I will.”

199

During that time, the manager had started to drive a little faster and just as they were turning into the YGE building, Chaerin ended the call and passed the phone back to the manager as she got ready to get out of the car.

Just as she entered, she saw a familiar figure walking towards the entrance of the building. She was surprised and frowned for a second but the next moment, the person looked up and when they saw each other, it happened again.

That natural smile that find its way onto their faces when they see each other.

Jiyong stopped and simply waited for Chaerin to come to him. But about 1 meter away from him, she stopped and just looked at him with a smirk on her face.

“Oppa, where are you off to?”

“To look for a stray cat. What are you doing here?”

“To feed my pet dragon.”

“There’s no dragon in this world.”

“Oh really? Then I guess I have to give this to Teddy oppa then.”

When Jiyong looked down to see the bag that she was carrying, he couldn’t help the grin that broke out on his face.

“Oh, for this, I’m willing to be a pet dragon! Give!”

“Ya! The two of you! Stop blocking the way! Go back to your studio!”

Xin said loud enough for them to hear because he could see that the two of them was attracting a crowd. Even though it’s within YGE but it’s still better to be safe than sorry.”

“Let’s go back to my cave then, Kitty.”

Jiyong took the bags of food from her and turned her towards his studio.

“I didn’t know dragons stay in caves and don’t call me ‘Kitty’.”

Jiyong kept what he wanted to say to himself and let Chaerin lead the way. He started chatting with her easily about their MV. But the moment they arrived at his studio, he put 200

down the food on the table and went to hug Chaerin from the back.

“Don’t move. Just stay like this for a minute. I miss you.”

Chaerin just stayed in his arms, savoring the warmth coming from his body. After a while, she turned and gave him a light peck on his jaw.

“Oppa, let’s eat first before the food turns cold. I’m hungry.”

“I swear, if it’s not food from Noeul, I won’t let you go. Didn’t you eat dinner just now?”

“Did you?”

Jiyong just shook his head at how well the girl in front of him knows him. Just like how well he knows her. Once Chaerin took out the food and set the table, they settled down to eat. Though the food was a little cold but the two leaders were just happy to be with each other. They fed each other and when they finished eating, Jiyong went to the console to play R.O.D. for Chaerin.

When the song ended, Chaerin looked over at him and gave him a questioning look.

“Oppa, is the song…”

“I wrote this when I was in Malaysia. I wanted it to be our collaboration but Boss refused it the moment I told him what the song title is. Lydia came in to do a guide for it just now.

She’s good but honestly it was you who I pictured singing this song with me though.

Can we record this, just you and me? Even if it’s not released officially, it’s something I want to have, for me, for us.”

“We can do that. But do we have to do it now?”

“Not right now. Now, I just want to sit here with you.”

“Oppa, we should head back home soon. I have an early day tomorrow and I think you need rest too.”

“Sure, are you going back to the dorm?”

“Are you going to be my chauffeur tomorrow? If you are, then we will go back to our apartments, if you aren’t, then I’d go back to the dorm.”

“What time do you have to be here?”

201

“7am.”

“Alright, let’s go back then. Since this is considered early for me, we could both sleep early tonight and I can bring you here tomorrow morning and start working early as well.”

“Let’s go then. I’d clean up while you shut down the studio.”

Both of them got to work. Chaerin cleared away the food packages and tidied the studio while Jiyong made sure he had saved all the music he worked on that day. After 30 minutes, both of them were good to leave the company.

“Oppa, I’d go wait for you at your car?”

“Why? We could leave together.”

“Because the dorm and our apartments are in different directions? People would be wondering why we are leaving at the same time in your car.”

“Chaerin ah, if we have to think about every little thing such as this, we will go crazy. We have to be careful but not this careful. If anyone asked, just say we are going for supper or a coffee. And it’s also perfectly polite for me to send you back home after asking you to work on something with me. Stop worrying so much.”

Though Chaerin was still a little worried, she picked up her bag and walked out of the studio with Jiyong right behind her. He was standing close but he didn’t touch her. He would have liked to hold her hand but he knew that she was worried about what people would think. They made their way to his car in silence.

But once they were settled in the car, Jiyong couldn’t help himself anymore. He took her hand and simply held it in his. He drove out of the building and he could see there were fans around. He held Chaerin’s hand tighter when she tried to pull away.

“Oppa…”

“Save it, they can’t see through the tinted windows anyway.”

As they got further away from YGE building, Chaerin also relaxed visibly. But as they got closer to their apartment block, she started tensing up again. Jiyong was well-aware of her moods because she’s actually not that difficult to read when she’s with people she’s comfortable with.

202

“Baby, relax, you are worrying too much.”

Jiyong leaned towards Chaerin and whispered close to her ear.

“Or are you thinking about how to invite me to your place? That, you don’t have to worry about. I’m inviting myself.”

Chaerin hit Jiyong playfully on his arm and glared at him. But the smile she was trying to hold back wasn’t cooperating.

“So you are going to sleep in my apartment tonight? Strange, I was going to invite myself to YOUR apartment. Oppa, are we playing ‘Apartment Switch’ for the night?”

“I’m going where you are going. Your apartment or mine, it doesn’t matter as long as it has you in it.”

“Even if I say you have to sleep on the couch?”

“Really, Chaerin, you are going to make me sleep on the couch?”

“Do you want me to sleep on the couch instead?”

“Baby, please, I just want to hold you, go to sleep with you in my arms and wake up holding you in my arms. Nothing more.”

“Oppa…”

“Remember you owe me for making me upset because of your dance on Inkigayo? I want this, please?”

“You didn’t even let me finish my sentence. I was going to tell you to go bring your change of clothes for tomorrow from your apartment to mine. So now, I don’t owe you anything anymore right? Good. Let’s go then.”

“That’s not fair! You were going to agree to it anyway! So you still owe me.”

“I do not. You already said that this is what you want. We can sit here arguing the whole night or we can go and get a good night’s sleep. Choose.”

“There’s no winning when it comes to you. I have been warned and now I’m seeing the truth of it.”

203

Chaerin just gave Jiyong her cute eye smile and a quick kiss on his cheek before turning to open the car door to let herself out. She didn’t know if letting him stay over at her apartment was a good idea but she’s not going to worry about it.

“Chae, I’m going to go back to my apartment first but I’d be up at your apartment soon.”

“Alright, I’d text you the door code in case I’m in the shower and can’t come to the door.”

Jiyong was on the verge of asking if he could join her in the shower but he realized that that was a little too greedy of him. He nodded and they entered the elevator. Jiyong got off at his floor after surprising Chaerin with a quick kiss on her nose. He turned and waved as the door closed. Chaerin sent him a quick text with her door code when she got to her apartment and quickly went to get her shower.

When she came out from the shower 30 minutes later dressed casually in sweatpants and t-shirt, she was surprised that Jiyong had not come over yet. But just as she was about to call him, she heard her door being opened. When she saw what Jiyong had in his hands, she laughed.

“Oppa, it’s only for tonight. Why do you have your luggage with you?”

“It’s not going to be my only time sleeping over, I thought I might as well pack one and leave it here.”

Chaerin just shook her head and went into the kitchen.

“Oppa, do you want a drink?”

Suddenly, she felt herself being hugged from the back. She turned to see Jiyong’s face resting on her shoulders with his eyes closed. She turned in his embrace and hugged him back, snuggling a little into his chest.

“This feels really good. If I get to come home to this every day, I don’t think I would work late nights anymore.”

Chaerin nodded in agreement. She wasn’t going to lie. It felt good. She moved her hands from his waist to around his neck then tiptoed to whisper in his ear.

“Oppa, if you don’t need a drink, let’s go to bed. Carry me.”

Jiyong didn’t need to be told a second time. He moved his hands to her butt and she 204

helped by heaving herself up and held on to him with her legs around his waist. He was walking towards her room when she surprised him by kissing him on his lips. He kissed her back when he recovered from the shock and then moved back.

“Hold on to that thought. Let’s get into the room first.”

But Chaerin wasn’t listening. She moved her lips back onto his and had her way. Jiyong quickened his step and when they reached her room, he walked over to the bed immediately and put Chaerin down on the bed gently. He indulged in the kiss but knew that this can’t go further.

When Chaerin’s hands started to stray, he pulled back, caught her hands in his, kissed them and brought them close to his chest then hugging her closely, tightly. This effectively trapped her hands so she couldn’t be up to any mischief. He then tucked her head under his chin and started stroking her back in an attempt to calm her down.

“Baby, let’s just stay this way for now ok? As much as I love you taking the initiative, I really don’t want us to do something that you might regret later. And I would still like you to be mine first. So let’s do things one step at a time ok?”

Jiyong felt Chaerin nod her head in agreement so he loosened his hold on her. Once her hands were freed, she moved them to rest on his waist and then snuggled closer.

“Oppa, I can hear your heartbeat. It is very soothing. That’s probably why babies like to be held near where they can hear their mother’s heartbeat.”

“You are my beautiful baby. Baby, let’s try to get together like this whenever our schedules allow for it.”

“Oppa, this is not going to be easy though, you know right? Even if you are finishing your tour soon, you still have your album and various activities.”

“But you are not saying ‘no’ right?”

“How can I when it feels so good?”

Jiyong pushed back her hair and kissed her forehead. Chaerin moved her head and looked up at Jiyong. He smiled at her cute eyes that’s opened as wide as she could and couldn’t resist kissing her lips.

Chaerin was about to deepen the kiss when Jiyong pulled back again. She pouted her

205

lips and glared at him. Jiyong looked at her and grinned. When she tried to move away from his embrace, he held on to her tightly.

“Oppa! How can you tease me like that?!”

“I couldn’t resist. You looked so cute, like a curious little kitten. But no, even right now, I’m thinking that I have to speak to your parents about our relationship first. I don’t want them to think that I’m just playing a fool with you.”

Chaerin had no reply to that. On the one hand, she was happy to hear that Jiyong was really serious about them, on the other hand, it was a little stressful. She snuggled closer and hid her face from him.

“Don’t worry, baby. I’m not pressing you for an answer. It’s just me wanting to make my intentions clear to your parents. I’m sure your parents will let you make your own decisions about us.”

“Oppa, you can be a sweetheart when you choose to.”

“When was I ever mean to you?”

“Do you really want to know?”

Jiyong tipped her chin up to look her in the eyes.

“Never again. I’m never going to let you be hurt from anything again.”

“Oppa, there are things that is not within your control. Just promise to be there when I need you. That’s good enough.”

“Promise that you would come to me when you need me. Promise that you won’t keep anything from me. Share your life with me, Lee Chaerin.”

“You too, oppa. We don’t see each other often and if we don’t communicate, misunderstandings can happen. Let’s not let that happen alright? Please don’t pull that macho shit on me.”

“I will still have my moments. You will have to learn to deal with it.”

“I’m not a clingy girlfriend and I won’t be at your beck-and-call, you will have to deal with that. Actually, oppa, I’m so different from the type of girls you usually date. Are you sure you want to do this?”

206

“I’m here, single and alone, so I’m guessing all those previous girls aren’t really my match. Maybe I dated them because they were just there and if I’m honest with myself, I never did put in 100% into the relationship. If I ever have to choose between any of my previous girlfriends and my career, the answer is my career always. But I’m greedy when it comes to you. I can’t give either one up.”

“I would never put you in a position where you have to choose. Since I’m well-aware of the demands that Boss puts on you, I’d try my best to be your support instead of worry.”

“Can we go visit your parents when we get back from Singapore?”

“We could. Let’s go see them before I get swept into the craziness that is our comeback.”

“Poor baby, you barely have any time to breathe. It’s difficult doing solo and group activity at the same time. You are practicing for both right now, aren’t you?”

“I have to. While they do practice on their own, the dance is not complete if we don’t do it together. I’m a little worried since it has been a while.”

“Everything would be alright. As performers, we will all step up to the occasion once we are on stage. Just do what you girls do best, have fun on stage.”

“This is really nice, to have you to talk to and you being able to give me advice.”

Jiyong gathered Chaerin closer and gave her a kiss on the forehead and then simply rest his forehead against hers. He had to admit it did feel nice. In his previous relationships, there was a lot of fast and furious passion. This gentle and fuzzy warmth that he’s feeling right now was something new to him.

Lethargy was catching up the both of them. Just before Chaerin drifted off to sleep, she leaned up and give Jiyong a kiss on the lips.

“Oppa, I love you. Goodnight.”

Hearing the slightly slurred mumble, Jiyong smiled and shifted so that both of them were in a more comfortable position. He kept his arms loosely wrapped around Chaerin, and watched her sleep. With a kiss on her lips, he too drifted off to dreamland.

That night, both of them had the best sleep they had in months. The peace that can be elusive was found when they are with the right person.

207

XIV 25 June 2013 Seoul When Jiyong woke up at around 6am the next morning, he was shocked to see that he was alone on the bed. He quickly sat up and left to look for Chaerin. He checked the bathroom in the room first but she wasn’t there. He got out of the room and called for her.

“Chaerin ah~! Where are you?”

“Oppa, I’m in the kitchen. Go and wash up then come and have breakfast.”

Upon hearing her voice, Jiyong calmed down a little. He walked to the kitchen to see Chaerin all dressed up and was trying out the taste of whatever she was cooking. He walked up to her and then hugged her from the side.

“You should have stayed in bed with me instead of waking up so early. You are going to be tired later.”

“I wake up naturally around 5am everyday. Go and wash up, oppa. We are running a little late already.”

With a quick peck on her cheek, Jiyong left to take a shower and then dressed up for the day. He couldn’t help but think that this was something he could get used to. When he made his way back to the kitchen, he saw the table set with food that he would only get if he were at his parents’. He walked up to Chaerin and couldn’t resist hugging her from the back.

“Everyone is right. I’m a lucky man. Thank you baby, you made me the luckiest and happiest man in the world.”

“Be careful, Mr. Kwon, I might make you take back those words. Oppa, it’s not going to be easy to be in a relationship with me. You will get frustrated because I’m super stubborn and I do not give in easily.”

“Chaerin ah, you don’t have to change anything. I have known you for a long time now.

Although I’m sure that with the shift in our relationship, my protective instincts would probably be go up a few notches and all I want to do is to cocoon you. If you don’t like it, tell me and I will try to moderate it. I can’t promise to not do it but I’m willing to take a step back.”

208

“You don’t always have to give in to me. If you really think that I’m doing something stupid or it’s not something I should do, tell me. But I would ask why and unless you can give me a good reason, I’m likely to go ahead with it. Anyway, let’s eat then we can get going. We have to leave soon.”

The two of them settled down to eat breakfast and once that was done, Chaerin did the washing up and they left the apartment with enough time to spare. They headed to the dance studio where everyone was supposed to meet up. They were of course the earliest. Chaerin used the time to check the items they needed for their shoot that day.

Jiyong just sat and look at her go about her work.

“Oppa, don’t you have anything to do instead of staring at me?”

“Staring at you is on my daily to-do list. Since you would be busy the whole day, I’m doing it now. Baby, since you do not know what time you are going to finish filming today, let’s just get take-out and eat at home?”

“Hmmm, sounds like a good idea. Oppa, you need to finalize the flight details if we are going to leave on Thursday. Have you told Boss about it?”

“I would let him know that I’m going to Singapore early with you guys, it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Alright.”

“Are you done? Come and sit with me for a while.”

Chaerin walked towards Jiyong and before she could sit down beside him, he pulled her to sit down on his lap instead. His arms went around her automatically and his head just rested on her shoulders. Chaerin hooked her arms around him and gave him a broad grin, which Jiyong returned before holding her chin in one hand and kissed her on the lips.

The kiss got heated within seconds. With every nip that Jiyong inflicted on Chaerin’s lips, she did the same. When he licked and sipped her bottom lips, Chaerin opened her mouth in invitation and his tongue slipped inside to tangle with hers. Jiyong shifted her position on him such that now she was facing him. He couldn’t decide if that was a good move especially when Chaerin suddenly grinded herself against him, making him moan into her mouth.

209

The moan surprised Chaerin and she leaned back only to have Jiyong catching her hips in time and when their hips met this time, Jiyong made sure that she felt what she was doing to him. Jiyong told himself that he needed to calm down. He slowed down the kiss and gradually, it came to a stop.

“Look what you do to me, Lee Chaerin. I can’t resist you at all.”

“Oppa… I…” “Shhh… It’s ok. It’s normal. How do I resist the hottest babe in the room?”

“Oppa, I’m the ONLY one here.”

“And you will always be the ONLY one for me, no matter where you are.”

“YA! LEE CHAERIN!! GET UP!! KWON JIYONG!! LET GO OF HER, RIGHT NOW!!!”

Bom had walked into the dance studio to the make out session and she knew that she had to stop the two of them before it got out of hand. The two leaders were of course caught off-guard and Chaerin quickly got off Jiyong’s lap. Jiyong continued sitting where he was because it would be embarrassing for him right now to stand.

“Unnie! Don’t shout.”

“You, keep quiet and your leader’s authority doesn’t work right now.”

Bom turned to look at Jiyong with a glare.

“And you, no senior authority too. What the hell were you thinking?! No, wait, obviously you weren’t thinking with the head above your shoulders. What if it’s someone else who walked in on you? There are damn cameras everywhere!!”

“Unnie, calm down…”

“Don’t tell me to calm down, Chaerin. I told you the other day not to be too intimate with him, especially when the two of you are not officially in a relationship and he is still under observation by all of us.”

“Unnie, I know you are concerned and you care for me, for us. But you have got to trust me to do the right thing.”

“And what you were doing before I came in is the right thing to you?”

210

Both leaders had no answers to that. While it was something that they didn’t think of as ‘wrong’ they have to admit that they shouldn’t have done it in the dance studio.

“Bommie noona, I’m sorry, I should have been more careful. It won’t happen again.”

“Don’t make empty promises. But I want you to remember that this is Chaerin we are talking about, not one of your other girls. If you hurt her, you are dead.”

“Would you people stop threatening Jiyong oppa? I’m not that fragile and Jiyong oppa is not such a person. He won’t hurt me intentionally. Or if he does, it’s possible that I might have done something that made him react in that manner. Unnie, I thought that you being older you would know that a relationship shouldn’t be about who’s at fault all the time. I know all of you find it difficult to trust Jiyong oppa right now, but at the end of the day, it’s MY trust in him that matters the most. And the day I decide to go into this relationship with him, it means that I have made up my mind to trust him with my heart, my body, my soul, my all. This relationship is about what the 2 of us do to make it work.”

Jiyong finally got up and stood behind Chaerin. He stroked her back to calm her down and at the same time acknowledge that he appreciated her taking a stand with her unnie. Chaerin turned to look at Jiyong and he gave her a smile that she returned. She leaned against him and he held her around the waist.

“Bommie noona, I appreciate the fact that everyone is looking out for Chaerin but like she said, if we go into this relationship, it is ultimately between the 2 of us. While I can’t promise that I won’t hurt her but I definitely would not do it intentionally.”

Bom looked at the two leaders standing in front of her and she had to admit almost grudgingly that they are perfect for each other. She was happy for both of them because it had been difficult to watch 2 people meant for each other drifting further and further from each other.

Like me and him.

No, Park Bom, you will not go down that road again.

“Ok, fine. Just be very careful. Jiyong, I don’t have to tell you how vicious your fans can be. Strangely, I think your own fans can actually handle you being in a relationship with Chaerin. It’s those fans who ships you with other girls that might go all bonkers if they ever found out.”

“Well, we are not going public yet, we are not even in a relationship yet, so there’s no

211

need to worry, unnie.”

“Honestly, I would rather the two of you be in a relationship before you are caught doing any of those intimate actions, at least you can then just announce that you are in a relationship. But until that happens, please keep your hands to yourself. And I’m talking to BOTH of you.”

The two love birds just looked at each other and then at Bom, then burst out laughing.

“Noona…”

“Unnie…”

Both of them looked at each other again and laughed again while Bom crossed her arms in front of her.

“Unnie, this is not something we can promise you. But we promise not to let anyone witness it.”

“I second that.”

“Oh, the two of you~! I’m going to wash my hands of your relationship! Where is everyone anyway?”

“They should be here, right about now~” And the door to the dance studio opened to revealed the 2 remaining 2NE1 members, Xin and the managers. Jiyong knew that his time with Chaerin had ended.

“Oh~! Jiyong oppa, you are early today.”

“Yes Ji, you are exceptionally early today. What is the rare occasion?”

“I had to be someone’s chauffeur today.”

Jiyong looked at Chaerin who was looking a tad embarrassed.

“So, now you know where her apartment is?”

Upon hearing that, both leaders look at each other then smiled. Chaerin looked at Xin who asked the question.

“Maybe.”

212

“Don’t tell me you went to spend the night at his apartment?”

“Nope~ Jiyong oppa, didn’t you say you have something to show me? Let’s go~” Chaerin was trying to get a bit of personal time for the two of them. Jiyong looked a tad shocked but recovered fast enough to wish them a happy and smooth recording that day before following Chaerin out of the dance studio. They maintained a safe distance between them until they reached Jiyong’s studio.

“Lee Chaerin, you are getting good at lying.”

“What did I lie about? I didn’t spend the night at your apartment, it was you who spent it at mine. Seungho oppa didn’t ask if we spent the night together, he asked if we spent it together at your apartment so that’s not lying.”

“And what do I have to show you?”

“This.”

With that, Chaerin pulled Jiyong in for a kiss, which lasted for a while. But even if she had wanted to carry on, she knew that everyone would be waiting for her to set off for the filming location. With one last kiss on Jiyong’s lips, she pulled back.

“See you tonight, oppa. Should I come back here before we head back to the apartment together?”

“Yup, we will decide on what to buy for dinner before heading back. Keep me updated on the progress of the filming. Hope everything goes smoothly and I’d get to see you earlier than expected.”

“I hope so too. I just want to get the MV out of the way so that we can focus on our performance practices. We are just not up to our usual standards yet and you know what that means when Boss comes and look at our rehearsals.”

“You’d be fine. Because you are Lee Chaerin.”

“Thanks oppa. I’d see you later then. Work hard today and don’t forget to finalize the details for the air tickets and tell Boss about the trip.”

“Yes, Mdm!”

213

“I’d better go. If not, Bommie unnie might bulldoze her way in here. Ah, don’t forget your meals.”

Jiyong nodded and pulled her close for another tight hug before releasing her.

Belatedly, he realized that none of his previous girlfriends cared about whether he had his meals or asked him to work hard since that meant his attention would be taken away from them. Looking at the girl who stood before him with her beautiful expressive eyes and a loving smile, he really felt like the luckiest and happiest man in the world.

“I don’t think I’d ever be thankful enough that you came into my life.”

“Me too. Alright, oppa, I really have to go. Love you!”

“I love you too~ Bye baby~” Jiyong walked Chaerin to the door of his studio, took her hand and kiss it before winking and giving her a gentle shove out of the door. Chaerin turned back and glared at him but the beautiful smile that he loves so much appeared and he almost ran out after her.

He held himself back, reminding himself that he had work to be done and the first stop was a trip to the Boss’ office. While riding the elevator, he sent a message to his manager to check on the air tickets. When he got a confirmed answer from him, he sent a message to Chaerin, Xin and Soo Hyuk, informing them about the flight details, etc.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Thanks oppa~ See you soon~!

FROM: XIN Thanks for making the arrangements. Although how we are going to get about in Singapore with you tagging along remains a mystery to me, I can understand why you want to come with us. Maybe. Anyway, keep her safe. She’s very precious to all of us.

FROM: MODEL HYUK I don’t really want to thank you because you weren’t supposed to be in on this.

But if it makes Chaerin happy, I guess I’d say ‘thank you’.

The realisation that a lot of the people around Chaerin only wanted the best for her hit him. The feeling that now he was the one responsible in making sure that she got the best in life actually made him happy.

214

TO: XIN I will keep her safe. Giving her the best is all I want to do now. Thanks for understanding.

TO: MODEL HYUK I will give her her deserved happiness, don’t worry about it. Thank you.

TO: CHAERINNIE Thank you for allowing me to come along. Without your agreement, your other 2 oppas would have fought me every step of the way. See you soon~ Do well today~ Miss you already.

In the meantime, Jiyong had arrived at his boss’ office. He knocked and then walked into his office when he heard his response to go in. When he stood in front of Yang Hyun Suk, his boss just looked at him. He was a tad surprised that Jiyong came to look for him on his own accord.

“Jiyong ah, what brings you here today? You are extremely early today.”

“Boss, I’d cut to the chase. First, you already know that I’m going to be pursuing Chaerin. She is the one, Boss. Even if you try to use the dating ban as a way to stop me, it’s not going to work. Second, I’m going to Singapore early on Thursday with her, Xin and Soo Hyuk. That’s part of the reason why I’m here early today. Plus, I had to bring Chaerin to work this morning. I’m not asking for permission to date her, but I’m telling you I would be.”

“Good for you, at least this time round I don’t have to find out from other avenues about your relationship status. The fact you came and stood in front of me, telling me directly and matter-of-factly shows that you are really serious about her and this relationship. I won’t oppose to it but for Chaerin’s sake, please keep it on the low-down. The kind of pressure she would be under because she’s dating you would be tremendous. It would even be rough in the initial stages because your fans are not going to be too happy about it. But just stay strong and stand by her, it would be alright. You are free to go to Singapore, and actually wherever you want to go as long as you know your own limits in balancing work and play. I never stopped anyone from going anywhere as long as they have a good reason to.”

“I will take good care of her and myself so I can be there for her, just like she had been doing all this while. It won’t be easy but I won’t let go or give up.”

“We will be behind the two of you every step of the way. But no matter what, please be

215

very careful and maintain open communication with us so that we won’t be caught offguard.”

Jiyong nodded then bowed before taking his leave. As YG watched him walk out of the office, he picked up his phone and asked for the PR manager to meet him in the office.

He needed to keep the PR team in the loop so that if they ever hear any whispers about Jiyong and Chaerin, they would know what to say.

Jiyong headed off to his studio and while he was in the elevator, he got a message from Chaerin.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, we just arrived at the filming location and we are getting ready right now~ If you are tired, then you should take a rest before starting your day. Love you! ^^ TO: CHAERINNIE I just got back from Boss’ office. I told him about us and that we are going to Singapore early on Thursday. He gave his go-ahead on both counts. :) Nah, I’m energized after the amazing breakfast you fed me this morning. Let’s all do well today! FIGHTING!!

FROM: CHAERINNIE OPPA FIGHTING!!!

Attached with the message was a cute photo of Chaerin with a determined look on her face and her fists raised up doing the FIGHTING gesture. Jiyong grinned and shook his head at the cuteness that his to-be girlfriend was showing.

To-be girlfriend.

He frowned at the idea. To be honest, this unconfirmed status drove him crazy. On the one hand, he knew that Chaerin felt the same way as he did but she was just afraid to take the last step. While he could understand her hesitations, he really wanted to be able to show her that he was serious. Sending one last message to Chaerin, Jiyong turned to the music console and started working.

15 minutes later, he stopped. He couldn’t get his mind to focus on the music. He switched it off and just sat still.

“What’s bothering you?”

216

Jiyong turned to see Youngbae walking into the studio. He took a seat beside Jiyong and just waited. He could guess what he was upset about but all he could do was let him talk it through and then advise him to the best of his ability.

“I don’t like how everything is so uncertain. I mean I know Chaerin loves me a lot but until there is a commitment from her, I feel so insecure about everything.”

“She is not doing it on purpose, you know that right? I think it’s not a bad thing that you are feeling this insecurity. Remember it so you won’t take her for granted.”

“But what can I do?”

“Be patient and wait for her to come to you. You know that the moment that she walked into your arms, she’s not going to leave. Least you could do is trust that she would eventually come to you. She will, just wait.”

“You know how I am, Bae. I can’t sit still and wait, it’s just not something I do.”

“Well, you have done almost everything already right? It’s up to her now. And honestly, it’s only been what, less than a week since you told her. Give her some time.”

“I have done almost everything, except maybe go to her parents. RIGHT! I should go and see her parents and it would be a good thing to tell my parents as well.”

“You should, especially your parents. Chaerin’s parents probably knew that it was just a matter of time before one of us made a move to be more than just an oppa but your parents would probably love to know that you are ready to settle down with one girl. I wonder what would their reaction be though.”

“They would react like all of you, more protective over Chaerin than me.”

“To be honest, my parents would react the same way. That girl has a place in our parents’ heart that another girl would find hard to take over. So I guess I have to tell my parents once…”

Youngbae couldn’t really finish the sentence. It was still difficult to come to terms with how Chaerin was going to be with Jiyong. He looked away quickly and bit his lips so the pain could distract him from the pain in his heart.

Jiyong looked away from Youngbae. He knew if it was him in Youngbae’s shoes, he would have stayed at home alone and cried his heart out. He wanted to comfort

217

Youngbae but nothing seemed to be right. So he just stayed quiet and let Youngbae have his moment.

“She will be the happiest girl with you right? Because nothing less than that would do for her.”

“I can only promise that I will always be by her side, through the good and the bad. My happiness is with her and it is my greatest wish that I am hers too. And just as every one of you wants her to be happy, I have the same wish too.”

“Good, I’m leaving for the airport now. Hopefully I’d hear good news from you soon.”

“Have a safe flight and have fun! Bring gifts back!”

“I would for Chaerin not for you. You can totally afford your own!”

“YA! You are my best friend!!”

“I know. Otherwise, I would have punched you every single time she cried because of you.”

“Well, that’s all in the past now. I won’t promise that she won’t cry but when she does, I’d be beside her to dab away the tears and help her through.”

Youngbae stood up and Jiyong did too and gave him a hug. Just then, Youngbae’s phone beeped and after releasing Jiyong from the hug, he took his phone from his pocket. The moment he saw who sent the message, he smiled and turned away from Jiyong.

FROM: CHAERIN Bae oppa~ Have a safe flight to Paris~ Have lots of fun and don’t forget to bring me a present!!

TO: CHAERIN I will! You take care of yourself and I’d see you next week when you are back. ^^ “Who’s that? You are smiling like an idiot.”

“At present, only one person has that ability. That hasn’t changed at all and I don’t see it changing in the foreseeable future. Anyway, I’ve got to go. See you soon~!”

“YA! She’s…”

218

But Youngbae had already walked out of the studio. Jiyong tried to stop the jealousy and unease from overwhelming his rational side but it wasn’t working. He sent a quick message to Chaerin.

TO: CHAERINNIE Don’t send messages to Youngbae!

There was no replies from Chaerin. And when he tried calling her, she didn’t pick up his calls as well. He was going crazy when his phone rang. Seeing that it was Chaerin, he quickly answered the call.

“Oppa, I have only 1 minute so listen very carefully. I will send message to whoever I want to. Do not make crazy demands like what you did. We’ll talk later.”

And she ended the call without even giving Jiyong a chance to respond. He knew that he had overstepped the line since she took it upon herself to call and tell him off. He tried calling her but she had switched off her phone. He threw his phone on the console and cursed himself.

“Kwon Jiyong, you stupid ass! You know that Chaerin doesn’t respond well to such threats and yet you still do that. Stupid, stupid STUPID!! You don’t even respond this way to your previous girlfriends and she’s not even your girlfriend yet! ARGH!!”

The thought of driving all the way to the MV filming location flickered through his mind momentarily but he pushed that away. He knew if he were to show up at the filming location, he would not only be chased away but it might mean that Chaerin would reconsider letting him go to Singapore early with them. Finally, he decided the best way would be to send a message and wait for her to respond.

TO: CHAERINNIE I’m sorry. I really shouldn’t have done that. Youngbae is a close friend and oppa to you, I should have known better than to do what I did. Sorry. Don’t be angry with me alright?

5 minutes later, a reply came through.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, I’m not angry. I’m irritated but not angry. Just don’t make such requests again. And yes, you should have known better. Don’t forget to eat. See you later~

219

While the message eased his mind a little, he was still feeling unsettled. Then his phone beeped again.

FROM: CHAERINNIE I love you. :) Now you can go back to work in peace, right? I want Japanese food tonight, is that ok, oppa?”

The smile on his face was immediate. He shook his head but he couldn’t shake off the smile on his face.

TO: CHAERINNIE You are such a puppet master. We can have Japanese food, we can even fly to Japan to have Japanese food if that’s what you want. I’d eat in a while. How’s things going at the filming?

FROM: CHAERINNIE We are having a break right now since there’s a set change. Everything has been going quite smoothly, hopefully we can wrap up before the day ends. How about you? Made any progress?

Jiyong contemplated if he should lie about his lack in progress but he decided that it won’t be the best course of action. In fact, he thought being honest about what was bothering him won’t be a bad thing.

TO: CHAERINNIE Not really… Just feeling a tad lost and unsettled about us… Baby, can’t you just say ‘yes’ already? I try not to let it bother me but it is bothering me.

Jiyong looked at what he had typed out and then remembered that Chaerin was at the MV shoot and probably has a lot on her mind. He sighed and deleted what he had typed. After which he wrote another message.

TO: CHAERINNIE It’s not going very well so I’m going to go visit my parents before coming back to it again.

FROM: CHAERINNIE FIGHTING oppa! And send my love and regards to appa and omma~! ^^ Tell them I’d visit soon.

220

Somehow seeing Chaerin address his parents as ‘appa’ and ‘omma’ made him happy.

Then an idea struck him.

TO: CHAERINNIE How about if we go visit them together this evening instead? I’d tell my mum, she’d be happy to see you and we can get a home-cooked meal.

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa, that’s not nice. And I don’t know what time we are going to finish. Why don’t you go visit them now and then we’ll go see them together when we are back from Singapore? We can bring them out for a meal or I could cook something for them. Ok, I’ve got to go. The set is ready. See you soon~ Love~! ^^ Reading the message, Jiyong’s mind was somewhat more settled down. At least Chaerin wasn’t resistant to the idea of meeting his parents, although she was already quite close to them. He finally decided that he would go see Teddy and talk to him. After all, he might be able to help him with the music and what nots. Quickly saving whatever tunes he had been working on, he walked over to Teddy’s studio.

Upon arriving at Teddy’s studio, Jiyong found Teddy and YG talking to each other. He entered, said his greetings and just sat on the couch to wait till the conversation ended.

After 5 minutes, YG turned to leave and Jiyong was alone with Teddy. Teddy turned to look at Jiyong and waited. When the younger didn’t make any move to start the conversation, Teddy decided to break the silence.

“What’s up, Ji?” The silence continued. Teddy turned towards his console and let the younger one choose when he wanted to get into the conversation. After all, he just heard from YG about Chaerin and Jiyong so he could roughly guess what was going on in his head.

“Do you need advice with your music or do you want to talk about Chaerin?”

Teddy decided that beating round the bush wasn’t going to get him anything. He saw that Jiyong had some new music in his shared folder so he knew that he could have come over for the music but then again, if it was just that, Jiyong would have shown him the songs and asked him for advice.

“Both. Hyung, how do you deal with a girl who obviously loves you but refused to go into a relationship with you?”

221

“Is that what is happening? Chaerin is not agreeing to a relationship with you?”

“She said she needed time to think about it. But she contradicts herself with her actions.”

“I hope those actions are limited to just hand-holding, hugging and occasional kisses. I do not need to know if you guys have done anything more.”

“No, we have not. I have decided that until we are in a relationship, nothing more is going to happen.”

Teddy looked at Jiyong and Jiyong didn’t shun away. Teddy knew the way he is in a relationship so he was rather surprised with Jiyong’s statement.

“You are serious this time. I was worried for a second when Hyun Suk hyung told me about the two of you. The worry was somewhat eased by the fact that you have already gone to hyung about it. Then you have nothing to worry about. That girl loves you more than anyone in the world. Even when you were wandering from girl to girl, she had never stop. Her hesitation is definitely not because she doesn’t love you.”

“Then why is it so difficult for her to just commit herself to a relationship with me? Is it because I’m not trustworthy enough? Does she doubt how much I love her? Is she worried that I would cheat on her? WHAT?!”

“Does going into a relationship means that all those questions would be gone? Do you need that to reassure yourself that she loves you? Then how much do you trust in her love for you? Just like love cannot be measured by how grand the wedding is, it can’t be measured by a relationship status. Your previous girlfriends could tell people that they had been in a relationship with you but I doubt they can say for sure that you have loved them wholeheartedly. You did love them, of course, but it was obviously not enough to stay in a relationship with them.”

Jiyong was silent throughout Teddy’s speech. He thought about what he said and while there was some truth in it, it wasn’t something that he could comprehend because he had never been denied before.

“And why are you in such a hurry to get into a relationship with Chaerin anyway? From what I have heard, you only told her about your feelings like 5 days ago? You are pressing her for an answer while she has to come to terms with your confession, especially when she has you nicely placed in the ‘oppa’ category, her current solo promotions and her group’s upcoming comeback. Do you think it’s fair?”

222

“Hyung, I just feel so insecure. What you say makes sense, I can understand it in my head but my heart is not listening. I actually told her to stop sending messages to Youngbae just now because her messages made him happy. I’m just so afraid that she would discover that she doesn’t love me that much and then go to the next guy…”

“Listen to yourself. If I were Chaerin, I won’t go into a relationship with you too. You have absolutely no trust in her, none whatsoever. I’m going to tell hyung not to agree to this relationship till Chaerin agrees to it.”

“Hyung…”

“No, Ji, Chaerin is way too precious to me. She’s a very strong woman but you are her weakness. You are the only one who could break her down, and had done it without you knowing it. If you are so insecure and not able to trust her, she is going to be working very hard every step of the way just to prove that she loves you. Then, honestly, now is not the right time for her to go into a relationship with you.”

Looking at Jiyong who had tears swimming in his eyes, Teddy knew that what he felt for Chaerin is real. But at this moment, he needed to realize that he was rushing into a relationship and it won’t be the most advisable thing for both Chaerin and Jiyong.

“Ji, listen, I’m not against the relationship between you and Chaerin but right now, I believe that the two of you should be building a different relationship. Both of you are close as friends and colleagues, but now you have to build a relationship with being a couple in mind. Since you went to hyung and told him about your intention, you are definitely serious about it. I’m sure you are thinking of the long haul so you have a whole lifetime ahead of you. Chaerin is not going anywhere. She has loved you for a long time and through all the disappointments and pain that you put her through. She doesn’t need to prove her love for you, it’s you who has to show that you are worth that love, to her and to the people who loves her.”

“Did I really disappoint her and hurt her a lot?”

“That’s all in the past. Focus on the present and the future. Whatever happened in the past helped build who you are today and she loves you. Hold on tight to that and you will get through everything. Wait patiently, she will come to you. What you can do on your part is to learn to trust in her. You love her, that I can see, but that is not translating into trust. Until you show her that trust, your couplehood won’t begin.”

Thinking about what Teddy just told him and what Chaerin said to him before, Jiyong

223

began to see that beyond love, trust was the other and perhaps more important block in building a relationship. He looked at Teddy and gave him a smile.

“Thanks hyung, I needed that. Although others have been trying to tell the same thing, I think I’m somewhat resistant to them because I see them as possible rivals and also because it’s not something I’m used to.”

“Being so sure about someone is not something that you have ever experienced. All’s good, I don’t want you to use your past ways to treat Chaerin. Well, all these possible rivals are still going to be around. Chaerin has gotten more and more attractive, not just in appearance but her personality is shining through. You also have to work hard to make sure people think that you are worthy of her. She’s probably one of the few female artistes that your fans think of as worthy of your affections and love.”

“She’s worth that and a whole lot more. I count my lucky stars that she loves me so much. Alright, I’m just going to have to trust that she would know what to do with my heart. I have some tunes I want you to listen to and give me your opinions.”

“Sure, I also want your input on 2NE1’s next single though we still have to wait and see how the fans react to this new song first.”

“Well, as long as the girls have fun with the song, that’s good enough. It has always been their thing, to do what they want.”

“But you know how it is in a company. We look at sales, and honestly, the girls are losing their edge in the market with so many groups emerging.”

“Well, I don’t know about the others, but Chae still has a long way to go. She has barely shown the world anything. She’s going to be great!”

“So says the already proud to-be boyfriend of hers. The two of you are going to be difficult to be around once you are a couple.”

Jiyong laughed at Teddy’s comment but once the laughter died down, they started working on the tunes that Jiyong had started on in his studio. By lunch time, they had completed 2 more melodies. Jiyong let Teddy listen to R.O.D. that Lydia did and Teddy really liked the song but said that it would have been better if Chaerin was the one who sang the girl’s part. Jiyong told him about YG’s refusal but that he would get Chaerin to record a version with him. The two of them were going to continue working when Jiyong’s phone beeped.

224

FROM: CHAERINNIE Oppa! Have you eaten your lunch?! Don’t forget!! I want pictures! Go and bring Teddy oppa along with you. That oppa also forgets to eat too often.

TO: CHAERINNIE What about you? Have you eaten?

FROM: CHAERINNIE I’m changing out of the costumes before eating. Don’t forget! I’m going to message Teddy oppa too.

TO: CHAERINNIE I’m with Teddy hyung right now actually. So I’d show him your ‘order’ to go for lunch. How’s the progress? Any idea what time it would end?

FROM: CHAERINNIE It’s going well. We have about 5 more scenes without taking into account re-takes of the previous scenes so it’s still going to be a while yet. Oppa, if I don’t end by 8pm, you can go back first. I’d go back to the apartment to look for you.

TO: CHAERINNIE You sure you don’t want me to come and fetch you?

FROM: CHAERINNIE No. It’s a waste of time which you can put to better use. No matter what I’d see you today. :) Looking forward to seeing you later~! ^^ TO: CHAERINNIE Alright, go change and go eat. I’d talk to you later. Love you~!

FROM: CHAERINNIE I love you! ^^ “That must be Chaerin. Why don’t you just pick up the phone and talk to her?”

“Because her members would try to eavesdrop. I have been tasked to bring you to lunch since you are known to skip lunch too. Let’s go and get something to eat, hyung.”

“Not going to argue, I am hungry. How does it feel to be on the receiving end of Chaerin’s brand of care and concern?”

225

“It feels good, like someone is thinking about my well-being. I thought of how my previous girlfriends never really tell me to eat or to rest. Instead they were always wanting me to be with them. And they were incredibly insecure whenever I told them I was in the company with Chaerin and would try all sorts of ways to get me to go to them even when I told them that I have work to finish.”

“They were all probably worried that Chae would snatch you away from them, or that you would come to your senses and realize how much you love her.”

“You mean they knew how I felt towards Chaerin?”

“Dude, you were the only one who didn’t know. Let’s go and get that lunch. Knowing her, she would probably send a 2nd round of message soon if we do not send her pictures that we are eating.”

“Hyung, you are afraid of her too!”

“I’m not afraid of her. I’m appreciative of her care and concern. When someone cares about you, the least you could do is actually make sure that she doesn’t have to worry about it. Right now, with the MV filming going on, she doesn’t need to worry if we have had our lunch.”

Teddy made sure that he saved all the music that they have worked on and then left the studio with Jiyong and headed towards YG cafeteria to have their lunch. After they got their meal, they sat down and took pictures of each other to send to Chaerin. They shook their heads and laughed at their own actions but at the end when they received a reply from Chaerin, both knew that the silliness was all worth it.

After lunch, Jiyong went back to his own studio to work on more songs and when the recording engineer came in, he did recording for the songs he had already completed.

That took the whole afternoon. Before he confirmed his dance practice and concert runthrough, he actually called 2NE1’s manager to check if he could match the schedule to Chaerin’s. He was reminded that 2NE1 was going to be his guest for the Singapore concert and that they would be coming for the run-through in the evening. In the midst of their conversation, their manager actually reminded Jiyong gently that 2NE1 isn’t just Chaerin. Jiyong laughed at the comment but told the manager that since she’s performing with him, it was more important that she was present. He got hold of his manager and have him inform the dancers and all involved parties for the concert to start practice and the run-through late afternoon. He wanted to spend more time with Chaerin alone the next day since she didn’t have any schedule until she had to be in the company for the concert run-through.

226

When it was 7pm and there was still no news from Chaerin, Jiyong started to worry. He had tried calling her but she wasn’t picking up his calls. He called their managers but they were not picking up as well. He called Xin but his phone was engaged. He was contemplating if he should call Soo Hyuk or Jun when his phone rang. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it was the person he wanted to hear from. He quickly answered the call.

“Chaerin ah…”

“Oppa, sorry, we ran into some problems just now and everyone was busy dealing with them so I wasn’t able to answer your calls.”

“Is everything alright now? Are you alright?”

Jiyong’s worried tone made Chaerin smile.

“The problems are solved but it looked like we are going to be here for a while yet.

Oppa, go get dinner on your own first, ok?”

“No, I want to eat together with you!”

“Don’t be stubborn, oppa… Please? I don’t want to have to worry if you have eaten.”

Jiyong remembered what Teddy said during lunch and he knew that he couldn’t let Chaerin worry about him.

“Alright, I’d have something light but I’d wait for you to have the full meal later. Do you have anything to eat?”

“I do, don’t worry about me. I’d call you when we are done but if it’s too late, please eat on your own ok, promise?”

Jiyong was already thinking of whether he should bring food to her.

“And don’t even think about traveling out here with food. I know what you are thinking.

I’m fine, oppa.”

“How did you know?”

“Oppa, you are very predictable. But please don’t. If you are done with your work, then you should go back and rest. You need it so don’t argue with me.”

227

“Alright baby, I’d wait for your call then. If I go back first, I’d send you a message.”

“Ok, thanks oppa, I know your first instinct is to come out here but I really don’t want you to be tired out. We have the whole day tomorrow, whether it’s at home or at the company. See you later then~ I love you~” “I love you too, I love how you know me so well. See you later baby~ You hang up first since I’m sure you have to go back on set.”

“Bye oppa~” Chaerin ended the call and Jiyong also put aside his phone. Though he was frustrated that their plans had to be changed but he knew in their line of work, such changes are to be expected. He looked at the time and decided that he had done enough work for the day. He packed up and shut down the studio. He decided that he would go see his parents before heading back home. He would have at least an hour with his parents, seeing how Chaerin wouldn’t be out of the filming location any time soon.

As he walked out of the studio, he called his mum to let her know that he was going over. She scolded him for not giving her any notice and she didn’t have enough food for him. He explained that it was alright since he had an appointment later and that he just needed to tell her and his dad something. Her apprehensive tone made Jiyong laugh and that kind of eased her worry. Jiyong promised that it was nothing bad and then ended the call.

When he got to his car, he sent a quick message to Chaerin to tell her that he had left the company and was going to his parents’. He wasn’t expecting a reply so he drove off towards his parents’ house.

228

XV When Jiyong arrived at his parents’ place, he was glad to see that his sister was there as well. Since he was going to break the news about Chaerin, he thought it best that all his family members were present. The moment he walked through the door, his mum ushered him to the dining table and made him sit down. She then served him ginseng chicken soup which she managed to put together after getting his call.

“Omma, do you still have ingredients for another portion? Or can I just take half of this and bring the other half home?”

“Why? I have enough ingredients for another portion. But too much of it is not good for your body.”

“It’s not for me. It’s for Chaerin. She’s working late tonight so I thought I’d bring her some of this homemade soup.”

That got his family’s attention. His father and sister all walked towards the dining table upon hearing what he said and gave his questioning looks. Jiyong was amused by their reactions but he started eating the ginseng chicken instead of addressing the questions hanging in the air the moment he brought up Chaerin’s name.

“Oh for heaven’s sake, Kwon Jiyong, tell us already! Why did you suddenly bring up Chaerin’s name?”

“Suddenly bring her name up? But I do talk about her once in a while.”

“Yes you do, but it’s usually work-related. Bringing her homemade soup isn’t.”

“If you are thinking of playing around with her, I will lock you up in the basement.”

Jiyong’s father said, with a serious look on his face. He looked at his mum who also had a worried look on her face but there was also a tinge of sadness.

“Omma, why do you look sad?”

“Nothing… I’ve always thought that she would be perfect for you. Please don’t give me false hope.”

“Appa, omma, noona, I’m serious this time. I’m pursuing Chaerin in a serious relationship with marriage in mind. She knows about it, my boss knows about it, I’m going to tell my members soon but Youngbae is already aware of my intentions. At the 229

moment, she’s still not sure about going into a relationship with me yet but it has only been 5 days since I told her about my feelings so she needs some time to get used to the idea.”

“Do you think she would agree to the relationship with you? You have hurt her quite a bit in the past. Though she doesn’t show it to you but we felt so sorry towards her.”

“She has to agree to the relationship with me. I don’t think I can live my life without having her in my future. I’m anxious as well but Teddy hyung told me that I have got to trust in her love for me, that she would walk to me when she’s ready. So I’m waiting.”

“No matter how long it takes?”

Jiyong looked at his father and nodded.

“No matter how long it takes. I have a whole lifetime to wait. If she needs time, then I’m going to give her time. She loves me a lot, that I do not doubt at all.”

“I’m proud of you, son. It seems like you have finally grown up.”

Jiyong’s mum dabbed at the tears that had gathered in her eyes then got up hurriedly to get started on the ginseng chicken soup for Chaerin. But when she walked past Jiyong, she gave him a squeeze on his shoulders and whispered, ‘thank you’. Jiyong looked up and his mum gave him a broad smile.

“Kwon Jiyong, I’m warning you. If you dare hurt her, you have to answer to me!”

“Take a number, noona. Chaerin has her oppa army which have been threatening me. If I ever make her cry, you guys might not be able to find my body.”

“Good, I hope they keep you on your toes!”

“I’m curious about your reactions if I told you guys that Chaerin is attached to someone else.”

“Don’t ever joke about something like that! Well, unless it’s Youngbae, then it’s all good.

If she doesn’t end up with you, she would probably be with Youngbae. We would be upset if it was anyone else other than you but her happiness is more important. Right now, I’m not even sure if I’m happy that she is actually considering a relationship with you.”

“NOONA!! You are supposed to be on my side!”

230

“I am, but you have been so blind and if I have to choose someone to be her other half, it would be Youngbae. I think it helped a lot for her to have him around when you were being an ass.”

“I’m warning you too. As your father, I want the best for you. But if you hurt Chaerin, I’m going to kick you out of the house and tell her oppa army where to find you so they can dispose of you.”

“As expected, all of you are on Chaerin’s side even before she’s part of this family. I guess I should be happy about it, right? At least I don’t think there will be conflicts between you and her.”

“Since I doubt she’s going to let you do anything stupid, we should get along fine. Oh I can’t wait! When are you going to bring her back for dinner?”

“After we come back from Singapore. I’m going to visit her parents first and let them know my intentions towards Chaerin. Then we would arrange a day to come over.”

“Good to know that you have the decency to go and talk to her parents first. And as much as I want a grandchild as soon as possible, please do not do anything out of sequence.”

Jiyong and his sister laughed at what their father just said but that also reminded Jiyong that being in a relationship with Chaerin was just the first step. There were a lot of issues that they have to talk about. Now, he could see why Chaerin said they have to think everything through before jumping into the relationship.

Jiyong’s mother came into the dining room then and urged Jiyong to finish his soup instead of letting it go cold.

“What time are you meeting Chaerin later?”

“I don’t know. I’m waiting for her to let me know too. They are in Ilsan for their MV filming and before you asked me why I’m not out there to fetch her, she didn’t allow me to go since she would rather I use the time to rest.”

“While I’m not surprised that she didn’t allow you to go out to Ilsan, I’m surprised that you actually listened to her. Where are you meeting her later then?”

“Probably her apartment.”

231

“And you are spending the night there?”

“Most probably.”

“What if someone spots you coming out of her apartment building?”

Jiyong outrightly grinned when he heard her sister’s question. His grin got his sister to hit him on the head.

“OUCH! Noona!”

“Do not put her in a position where her reputation would be jeopardized!”

“She stays in the same apartment block as me so what if we are seen coming out of the apartment building together? She’s a registered resident in that apartment building.”

“No matter what, be careful. You are a guy, such scandals won’t ruin you but it would be different for her. Already as it is, she is so mistaken by the Korean public.”

“Well, if we are ever caught in a compromising way, I’m ready to come out and admit that we are in a relationship that’s heading for marriage. I would take responsibility for her.”

“You do know it’s not whether you take the responsibility or not. Chaerin is not your typical Korean girl who is content just to stay at home after marriage. She has her own dreams and she has barely started on her career as an artiste. Don’t ruin that for her.”

“I’m not going to stop her. In fact, it might even help if we announce our relationship so she won’t have any other scandals to tarnish her reputation. But talking about all these issues is still too early. We would be careful.”

Just then, his phone beeped and he fished it out of his pocket quickly. When he saw that it was a reminder message from Chaerin for him to eat something, he grinned and called her.

“Oppa, I don’t have time to talk to you on the phone. Have you eaten?”

“Yes, I have. I’m at my parents’.”

“Oh good, I’ve got to go. Say hi to them for me, please.”

“My mum is making you soup.”

232

“Oh she is? Could you pass the phone over to her then?”

“Ya, you have time to talk to my mum but no time to talk to me?”

“She’s making me soup. I should say thanks. Pass the phone over now, oppa. Thank you~” Jiyong handed his phone over to his mum who had been waiting when she heard that Chaerin wanted to talk to her on the phone. The moment his mum took the phone and said hi, Chaerin must have said something to make her smile so widely. Seeing his mum’s smile, Jiyong was glad. He had never seen his parents being so happy over any of his past girlfriends. While they did not show hostility towards them, they weren’t friendly. “...and you have to finish the soup later, you hear me? Don’t tire yourself out. If you need time for yourself, just kick Jiyong out of the apartment. Alright, I won’t take up any more of your time. You would come and visit soon?”

Hearing Chaerin’s response, Jiyong’s mum laughed and said she would see her soon then. She ended the called, then passed the phone back to Jiyong.

“Mum! Why did you end the call?! I wanted to talk to her!”

“She knew talking to you would take up another 5 minutes and she had to go. She said to tell you she would call you when she’s ready to leave the filming location. Just stay here till she calls you.”

Jiyong sent a quick message to Chaerin, ‘scolding’ her for ending the call but was quick to add that he’d be waiting patiently at his parents’ for her call. Though he didn’t receive a reply, it was all good. He turned to his family and started asking what they had been up to.

“Jiyong, Singapore is your last stop for this tour right? We want to be there.”

“Sure, Dad, should I arrange the air tickets and accommodation for you and Mum?” “I’m coming too! I’d do the arrangement. You have too much to handle. When are you leaving for Singapore?”

“I’m leaving on Thursday with Chaerin, Seungho and Soo Hyuk.”

233

“Oh, that’s a strange combination. Why are you going so early when your concert is during the weekend?”

“I’m supposed to be at Ambush’s launch party in Singapore and was going to bring Chaerin as my plus one but Seungho beat me to it and I got to know that they were going to bring her to Singapore earlier. So I decided to tag along.”

“Why? Chaerin should be free to go out with whoever she wants. What’s more, both of them are your friends.”

“Noona, how can I let her go with the two of them alone? What if a scandal breaks out?”

“And you tagging along is going to make them less noticeable?”

“But at least with me tagging along, it would feel it’s more of a business trip than leisure.

And I won’t be able to concentrate on anything if I stayed in Korea anyway.”

“Fool in love is a fool indeed~ Just be careful.”

“I will.”

The Kwon family settled down to watch TV together but halfway through the programme, Jiyong lifted his wrist to check the time and frowned when he saw that it was close to 10pm. He pulled out his phone and was about to dial Chaerin’s number when the doorbell rang.

“Jiyong ah, go and answer the door.”

“But omma, I want to call Chaerin and ask where she is.”

“Just go and open the door. How long would that take anyway?”

Jiyong got up from his seat on the couch and walked towards the door. He typed out a quick message and sent it to Chaerin. When he opened the door, he was staring at his phone, hoping for a reply.

“Looking for me, oppa?”

Jiyong’s head shot up upon hearing Chaerin’s voice. He saw the teasing smile on her face and was about to pull her into his embrace when his mum came to the door and snatched Chaerin away from right under his nose. He closed the door, turned and stamped his feet childishly.

234

“OMMA!!”

“YA! At least have the decency to wait till she’s inside. If you were to hug her when the door is still open, what happens if someone walked past? And she’s here to see me and your appa, so what’s wrong with pulling her away from you?”

She turned to Chaerin and gave her a doting smile before hugging her. She released her so that she could go to Papa Kwon for a hug as well. Jiyong’s sister was also overjoyed to see Chaerin.

“Chaerin ah, it’s been a while~! So glad to see you again!”

“Dami unnie~ You look prettier and prettier every time I see you~ Just like Appa and Omma looking better and better~” “Aigooo~ You sweet-talker!”

“Omma~ I’m only speaking the truth~” “Alright, let’s get some food into your stomach first. You must be hungry! Has the filming ended?”

Jiyong’s mum whisked Chaerin away once again and motioned for her to sit down at the dining table. But Chaerin refused and walked with her to the kitchen instead, saying that it would be rude for her to wait and be served. There was a lot of talking and lots of laughter coming from the kitchen. Hearing that, Jiyong also smiled and made his way to the kitchen. He walked up to Chaerin and hugged her from the back. This caused Chaerin to stop her mid-way through her conversation and turned to look at him.

“Omma, can I have a second with Chaerin?”

Jiyong’s mum glared at him but she couldn’t hide the beginning of a smile.

“Don’t take too long. The soup should be eaten while it’s hot.”

With that, she left the kitchen with the soup and gave the two of them some alone time.

Once his mum was gone, he released Chaerin from the back-hug but turned her around so he could give her a proper hug. Chaerin hugged him round the waist and rested her head on his chest.

“I missed you today. Did the filming end well? Why didn’t you tell me you were coming 235

over?”

“That’s what a surprise is for. I wasn’t planning on coming over until you told me your mum was making me soup. I missed you too, oppa. Did your work go smoothly today?”

“It didn’t start well but Teddy hyung helped so I did manage to get quite a bit done. At least I won’t worry much when I leave with you on Thursday. Your schedule tomorrow starts at almost the same time as mine. I’m going in to go through the dance sequence before the run-through starts.”

“Alright, I’d go to the office with you. Maybe I’d pop by Tablo oppa’s studio and finish up Bae oppa’s song. Then I’d meet the girls for our own practice before the run-through.

What time do we have to be ready? 10am?”

“No! I wasn’t thinking of going in till after lunch.”

“Oppa, with so much…”

“Jiyong ah, you can talk to Chaerin while she’s eating. She must be famished by now.”

Jiyong wanted to argue but he knew that feeding Chaerin was more important at this point. So releasing her from his embrace, he took hold of her hand. Using his other hand to bring her chin up, he gave her a quick kiss on the lips then led her into the dining room.

“We’ll talk later about what time we will leave for work. Let’s eat and then we can go back to our apartment. I’m going to stay in yours again tonight.”

Chaerin nodded and once they reached the dining table, Jiyong pulled out the chair for her. She looked at him teasingly and was rewarded with wide grin from him. Chaerin couldn’t help laughing but she sat down quickly at the table.

“Omma~ I will eat well!!”

“Finish everything, Chaerin ah~ You need the strength for your upcoming busy schedule.”

“Thank you, omma~” Chaerin started eating and Jiyong just sat there watching her eat. At some point in time, Chaerin started feeding him. He really liked the simple joy of watching her eat and being fed by her, or simply being with her.

236

“Oppa, do I have something on my face? Why are you staring at me like I’m some kind of alien?”

Chaerin was going to feed him some more chicken when he shook his head in refusal.

She shrugged and then ate it herself instead. Seeing that she was about to finish the soup, Jiyong got up and started getting ready to leave. Seeing what he’s doing, Chaerin stopped him.

“Oppa, what are you doing?”

“You are almost done. We are leaving after this.”

“Oppa, that’s not nice. I can’t just leave after eating.”

“Chaerin ah…”

“No, oppa, it’s rude and very impolite. What would your family think of me if I were to do that?”

Jiyong pouted, knowing that she spoke the truth.

“I don’t like this surprise of yours. Now we have to stay a little longer before we can leave.”

“Aigooo~ Oppa, it’s not like you get to see your family members a lot with your crazy schedule. Go and talk to your parents and sister while I clean up.”

“But…” “Go. I’d be done faster without you getting in the way.”

“You are so bossy!”

“Get used to it.”

Chaerin stuck out her tongue at him and he glared at her. He leaned in and whispered.

“Go, before I do something silly like kiss you senseless in front of my family.”

He got up and walked to the living room where his family was and sat down on the couch, sulking. His sister turned to look at him and laughed.

237

“So, you have been chased out of the kitchen huh? I’m not surprised Chaerin chased you away, I’m surprised that you actually listened to her.”

“Noona, stop rubbing it in. Appa, omma, can you guys tell her that it’s ok for us to leave? She said it was impolite for us to leave immediately after she had eaten, but it’s getting late and it’s been a long day.”

“Are you sure that’s the reason? Or you just can’t wait to have her alone, all to yourself?”

Jiyong’s parents laughed at Dami’s questions.

“Well, all of the above but yes, I do want her alone, all to myself.”

“It is getting late and the two of you should be on your way. I’d go and tell her.”

“Omma, you are the best! I love you!”

“Provided you bring her back home whenever the two of you have the time.”

“Ok~!”

Jiyong’s mum walked to the kitchen to talk to Chaerin. Within minutes, laughter could be heard coming from the kitchen. Jiyong got up from the couch and walked to the kitchen, wondering what made the two of them laugh. “...but on a serious note, you do not know how happy we all are when we heard Jiyong telling us that he was going after you with the intention of marrying you. Chaerin ah, thank you. I really thought I’d never see the day when he’s ready to settle down.”

“Omma, you should know better than anyone that Jiyong oppa is not like how everyone thinks of him. He’s really serious when he’s in a relationship.”

“Yes, but none of his previous relationships ever made him feel like settling down. So, what exactly is holding you back?”

“One, it’s really too fast. Secondly, I don’t think oppa actually see the implications when he said that he wants to go into this relationship and wanting it to lead to marriage. We have issues to iron out before we step into it. And lastly, why should I make it easy for him?”

238

“That’s true! Let him wait! Let him knows how it feels not to get everything he wants when he wants it.”

“Omma, you are supposed to be on my side!!”

“In this matter, I’m on Chaerin’s side. Going into a relationship with you would probably be difficult on her. She needs all the support from family and friends. And I think she’s doing the right thing by letting you wait. You get everything too easily.”

Then she turned to Chaerin and then held her hands.

“But don’t let us wait too long. I can’t wait to see you coming to our house as a real family member. And if Jiyong is ever mean to you or upset you, tell us. We will chase him out of the house and set your oppa army on him.”

“Oh goodness!! Omma, you know about the oppa army?”

“Jiyong mentioned it. We find it amusing but reassured at the same time. You deserve the best and even I would admit my son is lacking.”

Chaerin looked at Jiyong and when their eyes met, she smiled at him.

“But he’s the best for me. Omma, don’t worry. I’m not the type to suffer in silence and now he knows that he can’t treat me badly, and I also believe that he would only want the best for me, for us.”

“See, Jiyong, this is why we love her so much. Alright, you two had better go back and rest. Tomorrow is another long day. We will contact you when we arrive in Singapore.”

“Omma, thank you for the soup, I have eaten well. Don’t worry too much about us.”

“Take care of yourself. We will see you in Singapore then since you are going to Singapore early with Jiyong, Xin and Soo Hyuk.”

“Ok, you have a safe trip to Singapore too. I’d go say goodbye to appa and noona first.”

Chaerin hugged Jiyong’s mum then walked out of the kitchen to the living room to say goodbye to Jiyong’s father and elder sister. Laughter was heard coming from the living room as well. Hearing that, Jiyong looked at his mum and she smiled.

“She makes us very happy. Hold on to her tight, but not too tight.”

239

“I know, mum. She makes me very happy too and I’m so glad all of you are taking this news well.”

“If it were any other girl, we would have been more wary but would have still wished you all the best. But you with Chaerin is like perfect. I think in our hearts, we were all wishing for you to end up with her. At least I know Youngbae’s parents too want her for Youngbae.”

“Yeah, he mentioned he doesn’t know how to break the news to his family about me and Chaerin yet.”

“Oh well, it’s not a sure thing yet. Who knows, you might do something wrong and she would walk away from you for good.”

“Omma!”

“Ok, ok, I would cheer for you. Now, get going. She must be tired.”

Jiyong nodded and didn’t need to be told twice. He could see Chaerin’s lethargy even though she was keeping up the high spirits. He went out to the living room, walked up beside her and hugged her to his side. He looked down at her and smiled when he felt her returning the hug.

“Baby, let’s go. It’s getting late. Appa, noona, we will see you in Singapore.”

“Drive safely, rest well and remember what I said just now. Chaerin ah, see you soon.”

“Neh~ Appa, you take care of yourself and I’d see all of you in Singapore. We’ll make a move now. Next time, it’s my turn to cook a meal for all of you.”

“We’ll look forward to it.”

By this time, they had already reached the door. With a hug to each of the family members, and promises to visit again, Jiyong and Chaerin finally left the house. The Kwon family looked at the two of them walking towards the car park.

“I hope everything goes well. Jiyong had better not mess up.”

“Even if he does, Chaerin loves him too much. She would keep him on his toes and at his best. That’s what people in love do, bring out the best in each other.”

The parents nodded at what Dami said and then closed the door. They were glad that 240

the girl that Jiyong brought home this time was Chaerin. More than that, they were also happy to see that he was finally ready to settle down but they knew it would be some time yet.

241

XVI On the way to the carpark, both Jiyong and Chaerin kept a safe distance between each other. Chaerin had wanted to carry her own bag but Jiyong refused to. When they got into the car, Jiyong leaned over and wanted to give her a kiss but was stopped by her.

“Oppa, let’s just go back first. I spotted some fans outside when I came just now. I really don’t want to let it become a big issue that I came to your parents’ place. I called Boss before stepping into your house and told him about it. Sorry oppa, I shouldn’t have done this.”

Hearing what she said, Jiyong started the car and then drove out. He had a serious look on his face. Although he had heard his family talking about the possibility of his fans stalking him, he never really paid them any attention. Now, he might just have to move his family out of the area. He looked over at Chaerin who still had a worried frown on her face. Seeing that, he knew he had to reassure her.

“There’s nothing to be sorry about, my silly baby, if it becomes too big of an issue, then we’ll just come out and say that we are dating. If not, we could just say that you were here to look for noona for help in purchasing some clothes and you didn’t know I was there in the first place. I’d just let noona know about it.”

“Sometimes it feels like celebrity relationships are built on lies. It really makes me uneasy.”

“That’s why I’m giving you the option of just coming out and say that we are dating. It saves us all the trouble of having to hide or lie.”

“Oppa, you know we can’t.”

“We can if we want to. Any of my ex-girlfriends would have been so happy if I were to say ‘let’s make our relationship public’.”

“Then go back to your ex-girlfriends then and everything would be easier no?”

Turning to take a quick glance at Chaerin, Jiyong saw her just staring at her own hands on her lap. She was biting her lower lips to prevent herself from crying. She didn’t realize that it would hurt to hear Jiyong bring up his ex-girlfriends.

Jiyong drove into a quiet park near his parents’ house and stopped the car. He turned to Chaerin, and made her look at him. But when she kept avoiding his eyes, he used both

242

his hands to cup her face gently. Touching her cheeks, he could feel the wet trails that her tears had left behind.

“Baby, talk to me. Why did you cry?”

“When you mentioned your ex-girlfriends so easily and compare them to me, like I’m trying to make your life difficult. It’s like you have not considered how difficult it is to say ‘no’ every time you bring up going public. Oppa, you know that I want this relationship as much as you do, but I’m really not ready to jump into it, and I’m definitely not ready for it to go public.”

Jiyong leaned in and gave her a kiss on her forehead.

“I’m sorry for bringing up my ex-girlfriends so flippantly. It was disrespectful and I apologize. But all I’m trying to let you see is how much I’m willing to commit to this relationship. Chaerin, the kind of pressure that will hit us if we were to go public, I’m fully aware of it. Other than fans leaving our sides, there will be the constant questioning of when we are going to slip and break up with each other. I have only been bringing it up because I’m ready to face those pressures, I’m ready to walk till the end with you and no one else. You might not think that I have thought of the consequences but I have. I have seen how the pressure killed some couples and honestly, I’m scared.”

Jiyong then moved to hold both of Chaerin’s hand and held them against his heart.

“But because it’s you, the fear is lessening each second I think about how much I want to be with you. Because it’s you, I know I have to be strong to protect you and our relationship. Because it’s you, everything cease to matter. Because I only want you in my life, forever.”

“Oppa, you know hesitating is rarely my style. If I want something, I would go ahead and get it. But with this, I’m getting pissed off with myself at the way I’m so hesitant about everything. I know I’m hurting you every time you try to talk about it and I try to not talk about it or not commit to it. But everytime I think about what it means to go into this relationship with you, it’s mind-boggling. Because it’s not just about being able to hold hands, kissing each other but it’s a whole lifetime of commitment. I do not intend to or want to get out of this relationship. It’s going to take a lot of work and I’m afraid I would neglect you or my work or my family and your family. I just…”

Jiyong pulled Chaerin into a hug and stroked her hair.

“Then we are on the same page. As long as we are aware of where we are heading,

243

what our fears are and that we are committed to overcome them as a couple, we are going to be fine. There will be problems along the way but if we are in it together, there’s nothing we cannot do. I’m not going to push you anymore. When you are ready, everything would start.”

“You won’t change your mind right? About me? About us?”

“It’s something I’m still getting used to, being so sure about something I want other than my music and my career. You have to trust me on this. Let’s go home. It’s getting late.”

Jiyong released Chaerin from the hug, gave her a quick kiss on her lips before driving out of the park. He held on to Chaerin’s hand for the entire drive back home. At some point in the journey, Chaerin fell asleep. When they arrived at their apartment block, Jiyong had to wake her up. He touched her cheek gently.

“Baby, we are home. Wake up.”

Chaerin slowly opened her eyes, blinked a few times, then stretched a little before turning to Jiyong and smiled at him.

“Oppa, let’s go home. You must be tired too.”

Jiyong nodded and without a second word, got out of the car and walked over to the other side to open the door for Chaerin. After helping her out, he got her bags and started to walk to the apartment elevator with her. He was somewhat surprised when Chaerin hooked her arm with his. Then again, the two of them had never really been shy about showing skinship when they took photos with each other.

Inside the elevator, Chaerin leaned against Jiyong. She could barely keep her eyes open. Seeing how tired she was made Jiyong’s heart ache. He freed his arm from her hold and held her tight to his side.

“Oppa, what do you want for breakfast tomorrow?”

“I’m not having breakfast. We are going to stay in bed till after lunch.”

“We can’t do that. We have so much to do before we leave on Thursday. I have to do the costume checks for the performance this weekend at your concert.”

“Chaerin, we have stylists and coordis for a reason. This is their job.”

“No, oppa, I work as a team with them. It’s not that I don’t trust them but at times, they 244

just want to do things the easiest way. It’s your concert, we have to do our best. Let’s go to the company at 10am?”

“No.” “11am?”

“No.” “Noon?”

“No. We will not leave earlier than 1pm. I’m confiscating your phone. You are going to sleep till you wake up naturally.”

“I honestly wake up at 5am every day, no matter how late I sleep.”

“Baby, would you just listen to me and not argue? You are exhausted. Just rest your mind and body ok? Don’t think about anything and just rest, hmm? I would definitely get you there to the company when you are needed but not a minute before that.”

“But…” “I will get Seungho to send pictures of the outfits and you can work remotely at home. I would ask Tablo hyung about Youngbae’s song and if he has time tomorrow. If he does, we would go into the studio. Don’t forget he has stuff he needs to work on for Epik High as well. If you just go in, he would have no choice but to help you with the song.”

Chaerin pouted, knowing that Jiyong was right. Jiyong pinched her cheek, only to get a glare from her. When they arrived on the 13th floor, Chaerin was going to walk ahead first but was stopped by Jiyong’s arm on her waist.

“Oppa, let go. I do have neighbours on this floor you know?”

Jiyong was about to protest since it’s barely a minute’s walk from the elevator to the door but he let go of her and just followed behind her. Once they were inside her apartment, Chaerin headed for the kitchen and opened the fridge to check what food she had in it. When she saw that she didn’t have a lot of ingredients to make a complete meal, she got a little upset with herself then made a note to go to the supermarket the next day before lunch to buy the food.

“Are you hungry?”

245

Jiyong had put down her bags in her room and went to the kitchen to see her having a staring match with the refrigerator.

“No, I was just checking if I have food to cook lunch tomorrow.”

“If there isn’t food, we’ll just go out and have lunch. We did miss our dinner date today.”

“But I want to cook for you…”

“If it’s really important to you, we’ll go out and get the ingredients tomorrow. If not, we’ll just go out and have lunch. Don’t stress yourself out. You have to cook a lot of my meals in the future.”

Chaerin thought about it and since they were going to leave for Singapore the day after, it might not be the wisest thing to stock up on food. But she really wanted to cook for Jiyong.

“Oppa, can I do a raincheck on that meal for you then? When we come back, we can invite the oppas and my members over and I can cook for all of you?”

“When we come back, you have to prepare for 2NE1’s comeback, where are you going to find the time and energy? Baby, I don’t you to tire yourself out. If you really want to do it, we’ll wait till there is an empty window during your promotion. Even the meal you promised to cook for my family, I won’t let you do it in the midst of your busy schedule and I believe they won’t want you to do it. You don’t have to prove that you can juggle everything.”

“How did you…”

Jiyong patted her head and then moved both hands to lock them behind her neck.

“You are such a om-chin-ddal*, it’s not difficult to know what you are thinking. One thing my fans won’t have to worry about when I go into this relationship with you is how much I do not know about you. I know you, Lee Chaerin.”

“I know you too, Kwon Jiyong. Don’t get too smug.”

“Do you know how much I love you?”

“I do, oppa, I do know how much you love me. It overwhelms me every time I think about it, but I do. Do you know how much I love you?”

246

“You love me enough to not give up on me, content enough to just stay by my side. You love me enough to continue loving me when I hurt you unknowingly. You love me enough to trust that I love you and will do till the end of my life. Do I know how much you love me? I do, and it overwhelms me every single time I think about it too.”

Jiyong bent down to capture Chaerin’s lips in a soft kiss, telling her without words how much he loves her. Chaerin responded without too much coaxing. There’s no fast and furious passion here. But a slow and steady flame was burning in each of their hearts, powered by love and trust in each other.

With one final kiss, Jiyong pulled back and pulled Chaerin closer to him. Chaerin rested her head on his chest and put her arms around his waist. They just stayed this way for the next 5 minutes.

“Oppa, if we ever get into an argument, let’s promise that we would solve it before we go to bed that day.”

“Of course, baby, we’ll do that. I don’t think I’d be able to go to bed if you are not in my arms. I love you, baby, so so so much. Let’s go wash up then go to bed.”

Chaerin nodded and released her hold on Jiyong. She tiptoed to give him a kiss on his lips before walking towards her bedroom for a shower. Jiyong went to the bathroom in the guestroom. After his shower, Jiyong walked into Chaerin’s bedroom. He saw that she was not done with her shower and just sat on her bed, playing with his phone. He sent a message to Xin, telling him not to disturb Chaerin tomorrow and if they needed to reach her, just contact him.

FROM: SEUNGHO Dude, aren’t you getting a little too possessive over her?

TO: SEUNGHO No, I just want her to rest her head. She was worrying about the clothes and all for their performance on Saturday.

FROM: SEUNGHO Ok. I’d try not to, but she gives really good ideas.

TO: SEUNGHO I know that but I just don’t want her to be up and worrying about too many things.

247

FROM: SEUNGHO OK. But knowing her, she would still try to contact the other stylists.

TO: SEUNGHO If that happens, then I’d deal with it. But just don’t let them call her. Watch over them.

FROM: SEUNGHO OK. Wait, she’s with you? Ya! What if someone sees the 2 of you?!!

TO: SEUNGHO Don’t worry, we will be careful.

FROM: SEUNGHO Don’t hurt her. You know what I’m talking about right?

TO: SEUNGHO I won’t hurt her. In any way. You get what I’m saying?

FROM: SEUNGHO Just keep her safe.

TO: SEUNGHO Ahjumma, stop nagging. I know what I’m doing!

FROM: SEUNGHO Just remember, she cries, you die.

TO: SEUNGHO Yes, how can I forget? Alright, goodnight. See you tomorrow.

Jiyong put his phone away when he heard the door to the bathroom open. When Chaerin saw Jiyong sitting on her bed, she smiled at him and walked to the vanity table to dry and brush her hair. Jiyong walked to her and took the towel from her and started drying her hair.

“Oppa, I can do it myself.”

“But I want to do it. It makes me happy.”

“You are so silly sometimes~”

248

“I’m a fool for you. Pass me the hair dryer.”

Jiyong got to drying Chaerin’s hair. His fingers working his magic on her scalp and her hair made her so relaxed that she nodded off. Jiyong saw that she had fallen asleep, so he switched off the hair dryer and then carried her to the bed. Chaerin, feeling the movement, opened her eyes, smiled at Jiyong and then snuggled close when he lied down on the bed. He gathered her close, gave her a kiss on forehead then drifted off to dreamland.

26 June 2013, 12pm KST Chaerin’s Apartment >> YGE “Oppa, I can’t believe you told Seungho oppa not to call me! I could have solved this 2 hours ago if they had called me, instead of having to rush back now and ruining our lunch.”

“I’m sorry baby. I just didn’t want to wake you up. You needed the rest, and I really wanted to be able to spend more time with you.”

“Oppa, please do not do something like this again, ok? I know you care about me and I want to spend time with you too. But don’t interfere with how I work with the team. They know that I want to look at everything before we pack everything away.”

Jiyong and Chaerin were getting ready to go for lunch when they suddenly got a call from Xin. He actually called Jiyong and told him that it was an emergency and he had to pass the phone to Chaerin. Although Jiyong wanted to keep it from her, she happened to come out of her room then and heard Jiyong asking Xin to just take care of the problem. Knowing that it was Xin, Chaerin concluded that there must be some problems with the outfits and accessories. So she walked up to Jiyong and asked for the phone.

Initially, Jiyong didn’t want to pass the phone to her, but seeing the serious look on her face, he relented and passed the phone over to her. When the phone call ended, Chaerin simply went to Jiyong, gave him back the phone and asked him to get ready to leave for the company. Jiyong didn’t dare ask about lunch. He knew he was in deep trouble.

Looking over at Chaerin right now, he could see the frown on her face and he did regret his actions. He moved his hand to hold her hand and was grateful when she didn’t pull away. He laced his fingers with her and held on tight. He moved his thumb on her hand, trying to sooth her and show he was sorry. When she gripped his hand tighter, he knew that she was not angry with him anymore. He moved their laced hand to his lips and kissed her hand.

249

“I’m sorry. I won’t do it again.”

“You’d better not. This time round, the problem can be solved easily so I’m not angry, just irritated.”

“Yes, mdm! What do you want to eat? I’d go get it for you, hmm?”

“Let me just solve the problem real quick then we can grab a bite at the cafeteria. Did you manage to speak to Tablo oppa about recording Bae oppa’s song today?”

“He said he had to go for a recording with KBS. I think he wants both you and Bae to be around when you do the recording.”

“Oh, alright then. I’d talk to Bae oppa when he’s back then.”

“What time are your members coming in for the practice?”

“By the time we finished our lunch they should be here. Oppa, your dance practice starts at 4pm?”

“Yup… And the rehearsal starts at 7pm. We’ll go back together today too right?”

“I guess, since we are leaving for the airport together right? Is manager oppa picking you up?”

“He will pick us up at the company.”

“Then should I ask Seungho oppa and Soo Hyuk oppa to meet us at the company tomorrow?”

“Can’t they go to the airport on their own?”

“Why can’t they come with us? It’d be more convenient and we don’t have to spend time waiting around for each other. I’d send them a message now.”

Chaerin tried to release her hand from Jiyong but he won’t let go.

“Oppa, let go. I need both hands to send a message.”

“No! I don’t want them to come with us! I want you alone for at least 40 minutes more!”

250

“Oppa, when we are with other people, we have to be considerate towards them. You are usually not like this. Why are you behaving like a spoilt child?”

“Because it’s you. Spending time with you is like the most important thing to me and every second is precious. If I could, I would have refused to let them tag along. But this was your trip with them in the first place and I’m the one tagging along.”

“Oppa, we are going to be spending a lot of time together. If everything works out, we have the whole lifetime…”

“What do you mean ‘if everything works out’? There is no ‘if’ when it comes to us.

Everything WILL work out.”

“So, there is no need to worry about spending time with each other. We might get so sick of each other by the time we are 40. Oppa, time really flies. I have known you for close to 8 years and that’s like a third of my life.”

“Has it been that long?”

“Actually no, since we actually don’t spend a lot of time together. It doesn’t feel like I have known you for 8 years. I probably know more about Bae oppa than I do about you.

Sometimes, you can be such a closed door.”

“Which is why I want to spend every single minute with you. Let’s just let Seungho and Soo Hyuk make their own way to the airport, ok?”

“No. Oppa, going to Singapore with you is actually a big risk. We need Seungho oppa and Soo Hyuk oppa to make it a legitimate work trip. I know you want to spend time with me, I want the same thing too, but we need to weigh the consequences. So, listen to me ok?”

“Do I get a reward in return for listening to you then?”

“What do you want? Don’t ask for the impossible.”

“I want you to perform R.O.D. with me at least once.”

“Oppa, that’s not up to me to decide. If Boss refused to let us collaborate on this song, what are the chances that he would allow me to perform the song with you.”

“But if he says ok, you will do it?”

251

“Why would you want to perform R.O.D. when it’s not your title song?”

“Chaerin ah, you know that going on these music shows for us is more to show a varied stage to the fans than to win on music shows, right? Showing as much of the album to the public is a good thing and I really want to perform this song with you.”

“Alright, if Boss gives the go-ahead, I’d do it with you. But you probably have to tell Lydia that she would need to perform the song with you too.”

“Why?” “Because it’s only right that the original singer performs the song.”

"Alright, I would talk to her about it. She should be ok with it. But I want you to perform with me first."

"If everything works out, sure, we will just go according to your schedule. So, now can I have my hand so I can message the two oppas?"

"We are going to see Seungho in less than 15 minutes, you can tell him when you see him later."

"What about Soo Hyuk oppa?"

"Just get Seungho to tell him. I'm not letting go of your hand so you could message another guy."

"Oppa, you are so childish."

"I'm not. I'm being possessive."

"I'm glad you know that."

"You are mine, that I know very well."

Chaerin just shook her head at what Jiyong said. She would never admit that she liked him being possessive because she knew he would use her words against her. She sneaked a peek at him then at their joined hands.

"Oppa, I love you."

Jiyong turned to look at Chaerin, his surprise was obvious. When his eyes met hers, 252

Chaerin smiled widely at him and squeezed his hand tight.

"I really love hearing you say that. You have no idea how thankful I am. No idea at all."

"Probably as much as I am able to love you, that's how grateful I am. You make me happy, oppa, really."

"And you make me very happy too, Lee Chaerin."

"Oppa, you going to your recording studio when we arrive right? Or are you following me to solve my problem then we can go for lunch?"

"I need to go and look for Lydia and tell her that she might have to perform R.O.D. with me. Then I'm going to look for Boss and tell him I want to perform the song with you first then with Lydia. He would agree after some persuasion. Since it would be a while still before I can release my album, we have time to think of the concept. Call me when you are done, you can ask Seungho if he wants to join us."

"Alright, I would do that. Good luck with Boss. Lydia should be with Teddy oppa."

By this time, they have arrived at YGE. Jiyong went down to the basement car park since he didn't want anyone to spot Chaerin with him. He didn't like it but in order to protect her, he's willing to do anything.

The two leaders walked into the building together. Other than their usual overwhelming aura, there was also a warmth that surrounded them. It made anyone who sees them feel good. It made them feel good. When they were in the elevator, Jiyong stood a little closer to Chaerin. When Chaerin hooked her arm through his, he turned and both of them smiled at each other. Jiyong lifted his hand to touch her cheek gently and that caused her to grin. Jiyong’s own grin broke out and the happiness he felt inside of him was tangible at that moment. His next thought made him gather Chaerin in his arms for a quick hug and whispered a quick ‘thank you’ in her ear. In response, Chaerin held on to Jiyong tightly.

I’m holding my Happiness in my hands.

Lee Chaerin, you are my happiness.

253

XVII 27 JUNE 2013 YGE >> INCHEON Chaerin was ignoring Jiyong because of what happened at the rehearsal the previous night. Instead, she kept to her word of not ignoring Soo Hyuk and Xin, but that kind of made the atmosphere awkward. Soo Hyuk was enjoying her attention but Xin, who was there when the 2 of them shouted at each other, was very wary.

“You’d better talk to her before we leave for Singapore, especially when you were in the wrong last night.”

“I tried, but she won’t hear me out. I know I overstepped the line but she was at fault too.”

“Xin oppa, I’m going to go to the duty-free store with Soo Hyuk oppa first. I’m going to make him poor!! He’s going to buy me anything I want!”

“I said 3 items!”

“Oh, Soo Hyuk oppa, I can do a lot of damage with just 3 items.”

“As long as you are happy, just get whatever you want. After all, you are the only girl I’m spending money on these days.”

“OMO!! Soo Hyuk oppa, don’t lie!”

“I’m not lying. You can ask Seungho.”

“Oh well, I’m just going to take advantage of your generosity then! But oppa, why are you buying a gift all of a sudden?”

“I don’t usually need a reason to buy things for the girl I like. And this is for your solo debut too.”

“Wow~ So when I released my solo album, you are going to buy me something again?”

“Sure, why not?”

“So I have to work harder then. Thanks for the encouragement~!”

Chaerin leaned in to give Soo Hyuk a hug and Soo Hyuk hugged her back tightly. When 254

she tried to pull back, Soo Hyuk didn’t let go. Jiyong had been controlling his anger and frustrations. But this was the last straw. Seeing that Jiyong was close to the brim, Xin stepped in. He put a hand on Jiyong’s shoulders to calm him down first. When Jiyong looked at him, he nodded for him to trust him.

“Ya~ Lee Chaerin, I don’t get a hug for suggesting this trip?”

Hearing Xin’s voice, Soo Hyuk finally let go and Chaerin turned to give Xin a hug too.

“Thank you, Seungho oppa, you are the one who’s always beside me.”

“Silly girl, I’m your stylist, of course I have to stay by your side.”

“No, you don’t have to. Don’t think I do not know that you have offers from design houses.”

“I love you too much.”

“I know.”

Xin let go of Chaerin then messed up her hair and that got them going for a while. At some point in time, Xin had his arm around Chaerin’s neck and she was hitting his arm but laughing at the same time.

“Seungho, let go of Chaerin now.”

The moment Jiyong opened his mouth, the laughing stopped. But before Xin could release Chaerin, she decided to bite Xin’s arm. When he howled in pain, Chaerin and Soo Hyuk laughed so hard.

“Chae…”

“We’re here.”

“Soo Hyuk oppa, let’s go!”

Chaerin left with Soo Hyuk, leaving behind a fuming Jiyong. He was about to run after them when Xin stopped him.

“Wait till we are alone. Even if your fans are not around, you are still recognizable. It won’t do for you to be seen rushing in after Chaerin and Soo Hyuk. People would think that something is up.”

255

“ARGH!!”

“Calm down first. Remember, not to shout or say anything that sound demanding or possessive right now. That’s not going to go down well with her. She would give in soon. She doesn’t like conflicts and she would remember that she can’t let it affect the others who are with her. And when she gives in, please don’t act all high and mighty, thinking that you have won. If she can give, she can take it away too.”

“Why am I learning from you how to handle my girl?”

“Because I’m with her all the time and I know how she works. You might have known her for a longer time but you weren’t always there. Remember that. Even if you think you know everything about her, you don’t. So, be humble and listen to people who works with her. Let’s go, otherwise, she’s going to think something is wrong.”

“She’s probably happily ripping Soo Hyuk off.”

“That’s a high possibility. But well, he really has no one to spend on right now so it doesn’t matter. After all, you paid for the air tickets so we have extra cash.”

Seeing that Jiyong had calmed down somewhat, Xin got out of the nanny van. While waiting at the traffic light, Xin turned to look at Jiyong.

“And smile at her. If you are going to show her a black face, she’s going to think you are still pissed about something and she won’t give in because she didn’t think she was in the wrong. So, just smile at her and let her know that you are not thinking about what happened last night anymore. You can raise the matter later but right now, just at least get her to talk to you again first.”

“Alright, I’d do that.”

Xin looked at Jiyong and shook his head.

“You really love her. In the past, you would have scoffed at such a suggestion.”

“I do, you have no idea how much. Even I have no idea how much I love her. But I can’t imagine my life without her.”

“Just remember you have to give her space.”

Jiyong nodded. It was not going to be easy but he would have to learn. Walking into the 256

departure hall and towards the check-in counters, Jiyong realized that there were still fans around. He could spot the ones who were always at the airport. While he wasn’t hostile, he wasn’t overly friendly either. He looked over at his manager and he nodded.

His manager walked up to the fans who were taking pictures and told them not to release any photos of Jiyong. When asked why Jiyong was leaving early, his manager simply told them that he had an event to attend. Of course the next question was if Chaerin was going to the same event, the manager simply nodded his head and added that she was going as Xin’s guest.

When Jiyong and Xin entered the duty-free shop, they saw Soo Hyuk and Chaerin at the perfume counter. They walked over and could see that Chaerin had chosen a few bottles.

“Oh Chaerin, they have your favorite Tom Ford Black Orchid perfume.”

“Yup~ So I’m definitely going to get that. Just wondering if I should get another different perfume.”

“You should, since Soo Hyuk is the one paying.”

“But I can’t keep perfume for too long.”

“Then buy something else then.”

“But I don’t have anything else I want to get.”

Chaerin’s eyes swept across the shop and landed on the photography corner. She told the salesperson to pack the perfume for her and then pulled Soo Hyuk over to where all the cameras are.

“Oppa, buy me a Polaroid camera!”

“Arraseo~ Choose which one you want.”

Chaerin picked the classic black Polaroid camera and then went on to buy the film that has Rilakkumma on it. She decided to get a few more packs so she could take Polaroid photos for her trip to Singapore.

“That’s 2, what else do you want?”

“Including the film, it’s 3 isn’t it? This is good enough.”

257

“You sure?”

Chaerin nodded.

“Alright then, let’s go pay.”

“Thank you Soo Hyuk oppa~” “You’re welcomed~” “Let’s go to the Snoopy cafe! I want to take a picture of Snoopy and send it to Bae oppa!”

“Lee Chaerin, stop behaving like a child!”

“But I am one! I’m the youngest here! Come on, Seungho oppa! I don’t get to do this when I’m with my unnies and Minzy.”

“Arraseo~ Let’s go.”

Chaerin hooked her arm with Xin and walked towards the Snoopy cafe. Upon reaching the cafe, she passed her phone over to Xin and got him to take a picture of her with Snoopy. After she got her phone back, she updated her Instagram with the picture and tagged Youngbae in it.

“Talk to Jiyong. We don’t want to be stuck between the 2 of you. He knows he’s in the wrong, just talk to him nicely.”

“Seungho oppa…”

“Don’t ‘Seungho oppa’ me. I don’t want to have to stop any fights between the 2 of you.”

Xin walked towards Soo Hyuk and led him away so that Jiyong and Chaerin could have some time together before they board. Jiyong walked up to her, passing her her favorite coffee. Chaerin looked at the coffee, then at Jiyong. She took the coffee from him then sat down at the bench with the Snoopy figurine.

“I’m sorry about last night. I shouldn’t have shouted at you. I shouldn’t have behaved like a jerk or a possessive boyfriend in front of other people. Don’t ignore me, baby. I’m really sorry.”

“Oppa, I have told you numerous times that you really have to curb that 258

possessiveness. We might not be in a relationship officially yet, but if you kept on flaring up because I was standing too close to the band members or because he was holding my hands in order to teach me how to hold the drum sticks properly, you put me in a difficult and embarrassing situation.”

“I know, I’m sorry but it’s impossible not to react in that manner when I see another man touching you or flirting with you. If it was reversed, I’m sure you won’t like it too if you saw a girl touching or flirting with me.”

“But I would trust you not to give the girl any wrong idea about where that touching or flirting can go. It’s like you are so afraid that I would run off with the next guy who pays me some kind of attention.”

“I’m sorry, I really am, please forgive me. I won’t do it again.”

“Don’t make empty promises.”

“Ok, I can’t promise not to be jealous or possessive or being ridiculous whenever I see a guy being close to you. But I promise to learn to trust you more.”

“Promise?”

“Yes.” “Good, let’s go then. We have to board soon.”

Both of them stood up and Jiyong put his arm loosely around Chaerin’s shoulder. He would rather gather her close to his side and hold her around the waist but that would be a little too intimate. No matter what, they still have to maintain some kind of distance between them. The ‘YG Family Love’ label can only take them so far before people wonders if there’s more between them. Again, while Jiyong didn’t mind coming out and admitting that they were in a relationship, they were not in one yet.

Jiyong and Chaerin joined Xin and Soo Hyuk at the departure lounge. During that time, Chaerin put in the batteries and film for her new Polaroid camera. After she tried out the first shot, she approached Soo Hyuk.

“Soo Hyuk oppa, since you were the one who bought the camera for you, you shall be the first person I take a photo with. Seungho oppa, take the picture for us!”

Chaerin moved next to Soo Hyuk and Soo Hyuk put his arm around Chaerin’s shoulders

259

and she did the same. After she had her photo with Soo Hyuk taken, she got Xin to take a photo with her next. Thinking that he would be next, Jiyong made sure that he looked good. But after she was done taking the photo with Xin, she kept the Polaroid camera and got up to board the plane. Jiyong was pissed off and jealous. He walked up close to her and whispered.

“Ya! Are you ignoring me again? I already apologized, what more do you want?”

Chaerin turned and gave Jiyong a cheeky smile.

“Oppa, we are sitting next to each other right?”

“Yes… What does that got to do with anything?”

“You’d find out soon enough. Come on, hurry up~” Jiyong frowned, but since Chaerin was in a cheerful mode, it meant that she probably have something up her sleeves. He was a little skeptical but they were going to sit next to each other so he would have her attention for the duration of the flight. Once they were ushered to their seats and Jiyong helped Chaerin put away her bags in the overhead compartment, the 2 of them settled down next to each other.

“Jiyong oppa, come a little closer to me so we can take a photo.”

“Why didn’t you take one just now?”

“Because I can’t do this.”

With that, Chaerin leaned in and gave Jiyong a quick kiss on his lips and snapping a photo at the same time. She quickly pulled back and when she saw that Jiyong was still shocked, she started laughing. She turned her attention to the photo and when she saw that it came out perfectly, she grinned and showed it to Jiyong. When he saw the photo, he shook his head and grinned as well. He took out his phone and took a picture of the Polaroid photo.

“Oppa, let’s take one more before we take off.”

With that, Chaerin moved to sit on Jiyong’s lap. Jiyong had his hands round her and rested his head on her shoulders.

“Oppa, look at the camera! 1, 2, 3!”

260

As soon as the photo was taken, Chaerin got up from Jiyong’s lap. Jiyong almost wanted to stop her but the flight attendant was approaching them. Chaerin sat down at her seat and fasten her seat belt and Jiyong did the same. Once they settled down, they turned to face each other and gave the other person a big smile.

“Oppa, this seems like the first time we are traveling and sitting right next to each other.

Never thought that there would be such a day.”

“It won’t be our last too. Once we are officially a couple, we can ask to sit with each other whenever we travel.”

“Is that even a good idea? We would probably be teased to no end.”

“I don’t care. They are probably jealous more than anything. And I want them to be jealous since I have the most amazing girlfriend in the world.”

“It still feels surreal to me, to be honest. Oppa, everything feels like it’s happening way too quickly.”

“I think it’s not happening fast enough. But I’d wait. I can understand why you would think that it’s too fast. Maybe for me, it was just a matter of admitting that I love you as more than a younger sister and colleague. For you, maybe you have been trying to stop yourself from thinking of me as anything more and right now, it’s just difficult to come to terms with the fact that I want the same thing.”

“Maybe…”

“Just don’t take too long. I want to do so many things together with you. Most importantly, I want to marry you and have our own family.”

“Oppa, you still have to go to the army and I have my career to focus on. Isn’t it a little too early to be talking about marriage?”

“How does this sound? During the time that I’m in the army, you focus on your career.

Do what you want to do, I won’t stop you. Even after we are married, you can still carrying on being an artiste if you want to.”

“Even if it means I have to be away from Korea?”

“What do you mean?”

“Boss has talked to me a few times about going into the US market. While we have not 261

talked about it in great details, Teddy oppa did hint that I might release a solo album, both in Korean and in English. So if I’m going to do that, I might be away from Korea for long periods of time.”

“It’s something you want to do right? Then do it. I won’t be selfish and tell you not to do it. But you must promise to come home to me. In the event that your career takes you out of Korea for longer than necessary, then I’d move to where you are. You are my home, home is where you are. Being away from you is non-negotiable.”

“Thank you oppa, hearing this means a lot to me. At least I don’t have to worry about having to choose between our relationship and my career.”

“Just like you would never make me choose, I won’t either. I’d be there for you every step of the way, just like you have been all these years.”

Chaerin smiled and then took Jiyong’s hand in hers. The signal that they could release their seat belts came on and both of them did that. At the same time, they removed the arm-rest between them and moved closer to each other. Chaerin leaned her head on Jiyong’s shoulders and he pulled her closer, putting his arm around her shoulders.

“What else are you worried about?”

“To be very honest, the only part I’m worried about now is the impact of our relationship on the fans of both groups, and the members’ reaction.”

“I’m not so worried about our members’ reaction. If you do not know, everyone thinks that we are meant for each other and that it was just a matter of time before the two of us end up together. The fans’ reaction is a worry of course but they are not the ones I see myself being with for the rest of my life. And they have their own lives too.

Sometimes I wish I could tell them not to waste all their time on us.”

“Right? I mean sometimes the pressure to behave in the manner expected of us as public figures is really high. I’m glad that my fans didn’t turn up at the airport today so at least I could be myself a little.”

“A few of my fans were around and they did ask about you. But we had Soo Hyuk and Seungho around with us, so it was alright.”

“Now you know I was right to insist that the 2 oppas come with us.”

“I would rather not have to hide behind anyone. I would rather walk into the airport, or

262

anywhere for that matter with you, holding your hand and all.”

“Oppa, you do know that even if I agree to being in a relationship with you, it would be a while before we would go public right?”

“Baby, the only person’s whose agreement I need is you. My family can’t wait, I’m sure I would be able to convince your parents that you are my life, my happiness. Right now, you are the only one I’m waiting for.”

“OK, yes.”

Jiyong sat up in a hurry and then look at Chaerin with a speculative frown on his face.

“What did you just say?” “‘OK’ and ‘yes’.” “‘Ok’ and ‘yes’ to?”

“Being yours. Your girlfriend, your happiness, your life.”

“For real? This is not a joke right?”

“I don’t think so, oppa. Do you want it to be?”

“NO! I’m going to tell my parents the first thing when we land. Then I’m going to tell Boss so that he can be prepared in the event that I’m not able to hide it and showed it to the world while we are in Singapore. But first things first…”

Jiyong cupped Chaerin’s face, whispered ‘Thank you’ and ‘I love you’ before kissing her on the lips.

Once The promise you’d be mine and I’d be yours sealed.

Twice The promise that I’d treasure you for always sealed.

Thrice The promise that I’d be by your side always sealed.

When the two of them opened their eyes to look at each other, both were shocked and 263

amused that they saw tears in the other’s eyes. When they blinked, the tears fell but both were quick to wipe away the tears from the other’s face.

“From now on, through the laughter and the tears, through the good and the bad, you are mine, Lee Chaerin.”

“From now on, through the ups and the downs, through it all, you are mine, Kwon Jiyong.”

Jiyong gathered Chaerin to him in a tight hug, kissed her forehead then whispered in her ear.

“I’m never going to let go of you ever again. Even when you want me to, I’m not going to. No matter what obstacles we are going to come across in the future, promise me that you would trust me to take us through it all.”

“If I don’t, I won’t have agreed to it. Oppa, you also have to promise that you would lean on me when the going gets too tough for you, alright?”

“When have I not?”

“That’s true.”

“So, now you have to learn to lean on me.”

“No, we have to lean on each other and get through everything together. Last I heard, we are both in this relationship.”

“Arraseo… I must have done something right in my previous life.”

“That you definitely did. Now the two of you, please don’t over-do your skinship when we are in Singapore.”

The two of them looked up to see Soo Hyuk and Xin looking at them. Chaerin looked at Jiyong and then at the two oppas.

“So, since we are not in Singapore yet, we can do this right?”

Without giving Jiyong anytime to react, Chaerin caught his lips in a kiss and this time Chaerin didn’t pull back.

Neither did Jiyong.

264